vnavvares mangle the GOSPEL it self in the principal partes thereof yea rather vve shal abridge the very preaching of the Gospel and bring it to a bare name THE SVMME OF THE NEW TESTAMENT THAT which was the summe of the Old Testament to wit Christ and his Church as S. Augustine saith catechizing the ignorant the very same is the summe of the New Testament also For as the same S. Augustine saith againe In the Old Testament there is the occultation of the New and in the New Testament there is the manifestation of the Old And in another place In the Old doth the New lye hidden and in the New doth the Old lye open And thervpon our Sauiour said I am not come to breake the Law or the Prophets but to fulfill them For assuredly I say vnto you til heauen and earth passe one iote or one title shall not passe of the Law till all be fulfilled In vvhich vvordes he shevveth plainely that the nevv Testament is nothing els but the fulfilling of the old Therfore to come to the partes The Gospels doe tell of Christ himselfe of vvhom the Old Testamēt did foretell and that euen from his coming into the vvorld vnto his going out therof againe The Actes of the Apostles doe tell of his Church beginning at Hierusalem the headcitie of the Ievves and of the propagation therof to the Gentiles and their headcitie Rome And the Apocalypse doth prophecie of it euen to the consummation therof which shal be in the end of the world The Epistles of the Apostles do treat partly of such questions as at that time were moued partly of good life and good order The Summe of the 4 Gospels THe Gospels doe tell historically the life of our Lord Iesus shevving plainely that he is Christ or the king of the Ievves vvhom vntil then al the time of the Old Testament they had expected and vvithal that they of their ovvne mere malice and blindnes the iniquitie beginning of the Seniors but at the length the multitude also consenting vvould not receaue him but euer sought his death vvhich for the Redemption of the vvorld he at length permitted them to compasse they deseruing thereby most iustely to be refused of him and so his Kingdom or Church to be taken avvay from them and giuen to the Gentils For the gathering of vvhich Church after him he chooseth Tvvelue and appointeth one of them to be the cheefe of al vvith instructions both to them and him accordingly The storie hereof is vvritten by foure vvho in Ezechiel and in the Apocalypse are likened to foure liuing creatures euery one according as his booke beginneth S. Matthevv to a Man because he beginneth vvith the pedegree of Christ as he is man S. Marke to a Lion because he beginneth vvith the preaching of S. Iohn Baptist as it vvere the roaring of a lion in the vvildernes S. Luke to a Calfe because he beginneth vvith a priest of the Old Testament to vvit Zacharie the father of S. Iohn Baptist vvhich Priesthood vvas to sacrifice calues to God S. Iohn to an Egle because he beginneth vvith the Diuinitie of Christ flying so high as more is not possible The first three do report at large vvhat Christ did in Galilee after the imprisonment of S. Iohn Bapist Vvherefore S. Iohn the Euangelist vvriting after them all doth omit his doinges in Galilee saue onely one vvhich they had not vvritten of the vvonderful bread vvhich he told the Capharnaites he could and vvould giue Io. 6. and reporteth first vvhat he did vvhiles Iohn Baptist as yet vvas preaching and baptizing then after Iohns imprisoning vvhat he did in Iurie euery yere about Easter But of his Passion all foure do vvrite at large Vvhere it is to be noted that from his baptizing vvhich is thought to haue been vpon Tvvelfthday vvhat time he was beginning to be about 30 yere old Luk. 3. vnto his passion are numbred three monethes and three yeres in vvhich there vvere also 4 Easters The argument of S. Matthewes Gospel S. Matthevves Gospel may be vvell diuided into fiue partes The first parte as touching the Infancie of our Lord Iesus Chap. 1 and 2. The second of the preparation that vvas made to his manifestation chap. 3. and a piece of the 4. The third of his manifesting of him selfe by preaching and miracles and that in Galilee the other piece of the 4. chap. vnto the 19. The fourth of his comming into Iurie tovvard his Passion chap. 19. and 20. The fifth of the Holy vveeke of his Passion in Hierusalem chap. 21 vnto the end of the booke Of S. Matthew vve haue Mat. 9. Mar. 2. Lu. 5 How being before a Publican he vvas called of our Lord and made a Disciple Then Luk. 6. Mar. 3. Mat. 10 Hovv out of the vvhole number of the Disciples he vvas chosen to be one of the tvvelue Apostle And out of them againe he vvas chosen and none but he and S Iohn to be one of the foure Euangelistes Among vvhich foure also he vvas the first that vvrote about 8 or 10 yeres after Christes Ascension THE HOLY GOSPEL OF IESVS CHRIST ACCORDING TO MATTHEW CHAP. I. The pedegree of Iesus to shew that he is Christ promised to ⸬ Abraham and Dauid 18. That he was conceiued and borne of a Virgin as Esay prophecied of him verse 1 THE booke of the generation of IESVS Christ the sonne of Dauid the sonne of Abraham ✠verse 2 Abraham begat Isaac And Isaac begat Iacob And Iacob begat Iudas and his brethren ✠verse 3 And Iudas begat Phares and Zaram of ″ Thamer And Phares begat Esron And Esron begat Aram. ✠verse 4 And Aram begat Aminadab And Aminadab begat Naasson And Naasson begat Salmon ✠verse 5 And Salmon begat Booz of Raab And Booz begat Obed of Ruth And Obed begat lesse ✠verse 6 And lesse begat Dauid the King And Dauid the King begat Salomon of her that was the vvife of Vrias ✠verse 7 And Salomon begat Roboam And Roboam begat Abia. And Abia begat Asa ✠verse 8 And Asa begat Iosaphat And Iosaphat begat Ioram And Ioram begat Ozias ✠verse 9 And Ozias begat Ioatham And Ioatham begat Achaz And Achaz begat Ezechias ✠verse 10 And Ezechias begat Manasses And Manasses begat Amon. And Amon begat Iosias ✠verse 11 And Iosias begat Iechonias his brethren in the Transmigration of Babylon ✠verse 12 And after the Transmigration of Babylon Iechonias begat Salathiel And Salathiel begat Zorobabel ✠verse 13 And Zorobabel begat Abiud And Abiud begat Eliacim And Eliacim begat Azor. ✠verse 14 And Azor begat Sadoc And Sadoc begat Achim And Achim begat Eliud ✠verse 15 And Eliud begat Eleazar And Eleazar begat Mathan And Mathan begat Iacob ✠verse 16 And Iacob begat ″ Ioseph the ″ husband of MARIE of vvhom vvas borne IESVS vvho is called
the Diuels binding Yea it is to make Antichrist and the Diuel vveaker tovvard the day of iudgement then before and the truth better to be knovven and the faith more common the neerer vve come to the same iudgement vvhich is expresly * against the Gospel and this prophecie of S. Iohn Vve see that the sectes of Luther Caluin and other be more spred through the vvorld then they vvere euer before and consequently the Pope and his religion lessened and his povver of punishing or as they call it persecuting the said Sectaries through the multitude of his aduersaries diminished How then is the Pope Antichrist Whose force shal be greater at the later end of the vvorld then before or how can it be othervvise but these Sectâ—Maisters should be Antichrists neere precursors that make Christs cheefe Ministers the Churches cheefe gouelnours that haue been these thousand yeres and more to be Antichristes â— and them selues and their sectes to be true that come so neere the time of the Diuels loosing and seduction of the personal reigne of Antichrist 8. The campe of the Saincts S. Augustine in the said 20 booke de Cluiâ— Dei cap. 11. It is not saith he to be taken that the persecutors shal gather to any place as though the campe of the saincts or the beloued citie should be but in one place vvhich in deede are no other thing but the Church of Christ spred through the vvhole vvorld And therfore vvheresoeuer the Church shal then be vvhich shal be in al Nations euen them for so much is insinuated by this latitude of the earth here specified there shal the tents of saincts be and the beloued citie of God and there shal she be besieged by al her enemies vvhich shal be in euery countrie vvhere she is in most cruel and forcible sort So vvriteth this profound holy Doctor Vvhereby vve see that as novv the particular Churches of England Scotland Flanders and such like be persecuted by their enemies in those countries so in the time of Antichrist the Churches of al Nations as of Italie Spaine France and al other vvhich novv be quiet shal be assaulted as novv the foresaid are and much more for that the general persecution of the vvhole shal be greater then the particular persecution of any Churches in the vvorld 9. There came dovvne a fire It is not meant of the fire of Hel saith S. Augustine ib. c. 12 into which the vvicked shal be cast after the resurrection of their bodies but of an extraordinarie helpe that God vvil send from heauen to giue succourse to the Saincts of the Church that then shal fight against the vvicked or the very feruent and burning zeale of religion and Gods honour vvhich God vvil kindle in the hartes of the faithful to be constant against al the forces of that great persecution 12. An other booke This is the booke of Gods knovvledge or predestination vvherein that vvhich before vvas hid to the vvorld shal be opened and vvherein the true record of euery mans vvorkes shal be conteined and they haue their iudgemeÌ„t diuersly according to their vvorkes and not according to faith only or lacke of faith only for al infidels as Turkes obstinate â—evves and Heretikes shal neuer come to that examination being othervvise condemned CHAP. XXI Heauen and earth being made nevv S. Iohn seeth the nevv citie Hierusalem prepared and adorned for the spouse of the Lambe 6 The iust are glorified 7 and the vvicked thrust into the poole of fire 12 The vvall and gates and foundations of the citie are described and measured 18 al vvhich are gold and crystal pretious stones and pearles verse 1 AND I savv a nevv heauen and a nevv earth for * the first heauen and the first earth vvas gone the sea novv is not ✠verse 2 And I Iohn savv the holy citie Hierusalem nevv descending from heauen prepared of God as a bride adorned for her husband ✠verse 3 And I heard a loud voice from the throne saying Behold the tabernacle of God vvith men and the vvil dvvel vvith them And they shal be his people and he God vvith them shal be their God ✠verse 4 and * God shal vvipe avvay al teares from their eies and death shal be no more not mourning nor crying neither shal there be sorovv any more vvhich ' first thinges are gone ✠verse 5 And he that sate in the throne said * Behold I make al thinges nevv ⊢ And he said to me Vvrite because these vvordes be most faithful and true ✠verse 6 And he said to me It is done * I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the end To him that thirsteth I vvil giue of the fountaine of the water of life gratis ✠verse 7 He that shal ouercome shal possesse these thinges and I vvil be his God and he shal be my sonne ✠verse 8 But to the feareful and incredulous and execrable and murderers and fornicators and sorcerers and Idolaters and al liers their part shal be in the poole burning vvith fire and brimstone vvhich is the second death ✠verse 9 And there came one of the seuen Angels that had the vials ful of the seuen last plagues and spake vvith me saying Come I vvil shevv thee the bride the vvife of the Lambe ✠verse 10 And he tooke me vp in spirit vnto a mountaine great and high and he shevved me the holy citie Hierusalem descending out of heauen from God ✠verse 11 hauing the glorie of God and the light thereof like to a prerious stone as it vvere to the iaspetr stone euen as crystal ✠verse 12 And it had a vvall great and high hauing tvvelue gates and in the gates tvvelue Angels names written thereon vvhich are the names of the tvvelue tribes of the children of Israël ✠verse 13 On the East three gates and on the North three gates and on the South three gates and on the Vvest three gates ✠verse 14 And the vvall of the citie hauing tvvelue foundations and in them tvvelue names of the tvvelue Apostles of the Lambe ✠verse 15 And he that spake vvith me had a measure of a reede of gold to measure the citie and the gates thereof and the vvall ✠verse 16 And the citie is situated quadrangle-vvise and the length thereof is as great as also the bredth and he measured the citie vvith the reede for tvvelue thousand furlonges the length and height and bredth thereof be equal ✠verse 17 And he measured the vvall thereof of an hundred fourtie foure cubites the measure of a man vvhich is of an Angel ✠verse 18 And the building of the vvall therof vvas of iasper stone but the citie it self â— pure gold like to pure glasse ✠verse 19 And the foundations of the vvall of
one grote doth she not light a candle and svveepe the house and seeke diligently vntil she finde ✠verse 9 And vvhen she hath found calleth together her frendes and neighbours saying Reioyce vvith me because I haue found the grote vvhich I had lost ✠verse 10 So I say to you there shal be ioy ″ before the Angels of God vpon one sinner that doth penance ⊢ ✠verse 11 And he said A certaine man had tvvo sonnes ✠verse 12 and the yonger of them said to his father Father giue me the portion of substance that belongeth to me And he deuided vnto them the substance ✠verse 13 And not many daies after the yonger sonne gathering al his things together vvent from home into a farre countrie and there he vvasted his substance liuing riotously ✠verse 14 And after he had spent al there fel a sore famine in that countrie and he began to be in neede ✠verse 15 And he vvent and cleaued to one of the citizens of that countrie And he sent him into his farme to feede svvine ✠verse 16 And he vvould faine haue filled his bellie of the huskes that the svvine did eate and no bodie gaue vnto him ✠verse 17 And returning to him self he said Hovv many of my fathers hirelings haue aboundance of bread and I here perish for famine ✠verse 18 I vvil arise and vvil goe to my father and say to him Father I haue sinned against heauen and before thee ✠verse 19 I am not novv vvorthie to be called thy sonne make me as one of thy hirelings ✠verse 20 And rising vp he came to his father And vvhen he vvas yet farre of his father savv him and vvas moued vvith mercie and running to him fel vpon his necke and kissed him ✠verse 21 And his sonne said to him Father I haue sinned against heauen before thee I am not novv vvorthie to be called thy sonne ✠verse 22 And the father said to his seruants Quickely bring forth the first stole and doe it on him and put a ring vpō his hand and shoes vpon his feete ✠verse 23 and bring ″ the fatted calfe and kil it and let vs eate and make merie ✠verse 24 because this my sonne vvas dead and is reuiued vvas lost and is found And they began to make merie ✠verse 25 But his elder sonne vvas in the field and vvhen he came and drevv nigh to the house he heard musicke and dauncing ✠verse 26 and he called one of the seruants and asked vvhat these thinges should be ✠verse 27 And he said to him Thy brother is come and thy father hath killed the fatted calfe because he hath receiued him safe ✠verse 28 But he had indignation and vvould not goe in His father therfore going forth began to desire him ✠verse 29 But he ansvvering said to his father Behold so many yeres doe I serue thee and I neuer transgressed thy commaundement and thou didst neuer giue me a kidde to make merie vvith my frendes ✠verse 30 but after that thy sonne this that hath deuoured his substance vvith whoores is come thou hast killed for him the fatted calfe ✠verse 31 But he said to him Sonne thou art alvvaies vvith me and al my things are thine ✠verse 32 But it behoued vs to make merie and be glad because this thy brother vvas dead and is reuiued vvas lost and is found ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XV. 7. Then vpon ninety nine iust Neither God nor the Saincts in heauen nor men in earth do for al that esteeme more of penitent sinners then they do of them that continevv iust and godly though by the soden motion and present affection of ioy that man taketh and expresseth in such alteration and nevv fallen good it be here signified that the conuersion of euery sinner is exceding acceptable to God and giueth his Saincts nevv cause of ioy and thankes giuing to God in an other kinde then for the continuance of the iust 10. Before the Angels The Angels and other celestial spirits in heauen do reioyce at euery sinners conuersion they know then and haue care of vs yea our hartes and inward repentance be open to them how then can they not heare our prayers And betwixt Angels and the blessed soules of Saincts there is no difference in this case the one being as highly exalted as the other and as neere God in whom and by whom onely they see and know our affaires as the other 23. The fatted calfe This feasting and festiuitie saith S. Augustine li. 2 qu. Euang. c. 33. to 4. are novv celebrated throughout the vvhole vvorld the Church being dilated and spred for that calfe in the body and bloud of our Lord is both offered to the Father and also feedeth the vvhole house And as the calfe signifieth the B. Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ so the first stole may signifie our innocencie restored in baptisme and the rest other graces and giftes giuen vs in the other Sacraments CHAP. XVI He teacheth the riche to procure heauen vvith their riches 14 And being therfore derided of the couetous Pharisees vvho savv temporal riches promised in the letter of the Lavv he shevveth that novv is come the preaching of the kingdom of God howbeit the Lavv for al that in no iote shal be frustrat 19 foretelling them also that the couetous Ievvis shal be denied of their father Abraham when poore Laxarus the penitent Gentily shal rest in his bosome verse 1 AND he said also to his Disciples There vvas a cartaine riche man that had a bailife he vvas il reported of vnto him as he that had vvasted his goods ✠verse 2 And he called him and said to him Vvhat heare I this of thee render account of thy bailiship for novv thou canst no more be bailife ✠verse 3 And the bailife said vvithin him self Vvhat shal I doe because my lord taketh avvay from me the bailiship digge I am not able to begge I am ashamed ✠verse 4 I knovv vvhat I vvil doe that vvhen I shal be remoued from the bailiship they may receiue me into their houses ✠verse 5 Therfore calling together euery one of his lords detters he said to the first Hovv much doest thou ovve my lord ✠verse 6 But he saith An hundred pipes of oile And he said to him Take thy bil and sit dovvne quickly vvrite fiftie ✠verse 7 After that he said to an other But thou hovv much doest thou ovve Vvho said An hundreth quarters of vvheat He said to him Take thy bil and vvrite eightie ✠verse 8 And ″ the lord praised the bailife of iniquitie because he had done vvisely for the children of this vvorld are vviser then the children of light in their generation ✠verse 9 And I say to you Make vnto you frendes of the mammon of iniquitie that vvhen you faile ″ they may
blessing them Ascendeth into heauen ⧠THE ARGVMENT OF THE ACTES OF THE APOSTLES THE Gospel hauing shevved hovv the Ievves most impiously rèiected Christ as also Moyses and the Prophets had foretold of them and therefore deserued to be reiected themselues also of him novv folovveth this booke of the Actes of the Apostles vvritten by S. Luke in Rome the fourth yâ—râ— of Nero An. Dom. 61 and shevveth hovv notvvithstanding their desertes Christ of his mercy as the Prophets also had foretold of him offered him selfe vnto that vnvvorthy people yea after that they had Crucified him sending vnto them his tvvelue Apostles to moue them to penance and so by Baptisme to make them of his Church and vvhiles al the Tvvelue vvere so occupied about the Ievves hovv of a persecuting Ievve he made an extraordinarie Apostle vvho vvas S. Paul and to auoide the scaÌ„dal of the Ievves to vvhom onely him selfe likevvise for the same cause had preached sent him and not any of his Twelue by and by who were his knovven Apostles vnto the Gentiles vvho neuer afore had Heard of Christ and vvere vvorshippers of many Gods to moue them also for that likevvise the Prophets had foretold to faith and penance and so by Baptisme to make them of his Church and hovv the incredulous Ievves euery vvhere resisted the same Apostle and his preaching to the Gentiles persecuting him and seeking his death and neuer ceasing vntil he fel into the handes of the Gentils that so as not onely he euery vvhere but also the Prophets afore him and Christ had foretold the Gospel might be taken avvay from them and giuen to the Gentiles euen from Hierusalem vvhose reprobation also by name had been often foretold the headcitie of the Iewes vvhere it began translated to Rome the headcitie of the Gentiles Al this vvil be euident by the partes of the booke vvhich may be these sixe First hovv Christ Ascending in the sight of his Disciples promised vnto them the Holy ghost fortelling that of him they should receiue strength and so begin his Church in Hierusalem and from thence dilate it into al that Countrie that is into al Iurie yea and into Samaria also yea into al Nations of the Gentiles be they neuer so far of You shal receiue saith he the vertue of the Holy ghost coÌ„ming vpon you and you shal be witnesses vnto me in Hierusalem in al Iurie and Samaria and euen to the vtmost of the earth Chap. 1. Secondly the beginning of the Church in Hierusalem accordingly Chap. 2. Thirdly the propagation of it consequently into al Iurie and also to Samaria Chap. 8. Fourthly the propagation of it to the Gentiles also Chap. 10. Fifthly the taking of it avvay from the obstinate Ievves and geuing of it to the Gentiles by the ministerie of S. Paul and S. Barnabee Chap. 13. Sixthly of taking it avvay from Hierusalem it selfe the headcitie of the Ievves and sending it as it vvere to Rome the headcitie of the Gentiles and that in their persecuting of Paul so far * that he appealed to Caesar and so deliuering him after a sort vnto the Romanes as they bad * before deliuered to them also Christ him selfe vvhere as S. Peters first coÌ„ming thither vvas vpon an other occasion as shal be said anone Of vvhich Romanes and Gentiles therfore the same S. Paul being novv come to Rome the last Chap. of the Actes foretelleth the obstinat Ievves there saying Et ipsi audient You vvil not heare but they vvil heare that so the prediction of Christ aboue rehearsed might be fulfilled And euen to the vtmost of the earth And there doth S. Luke end the booke not caring to tel so much as the fulfilling of that vvhich our Lord had foretold Act. 27 24 to S. Paul Thou must appeare before Caesar because his purpose vvas no more but to shevv the nevv Hierusalem of the Christians vvhere Christ vvould place the cheefe seate of his Church as also in deede the Fathers and al other Catholikes haue in al ages looked thither vvhen they vvere in any great doubt no lesse then the Ievves to Hierusalem as they vvere appointed in the old Testament Deut. 17 8. And so this Booke doth shevv the true Church as plainely as the Gospel doth shevv the true Christ vnto al that do not vvilfully shut their ovvne â—ies to vvit this to be the true Church vvhich beginning visibly at Hierusalem vvas taken from the Ievves and translated to the Gentils and namely to Rome continuing visibly and visibly to continue hereafter also Vntil the fulnes of the Gentiles shal be come in that then also Al Israël may be saued and then is come the end of the vvorld For so did Christ most plainely foretel vs This Gospel of the Kingdom shal be preached in the vvhole world for a testimonie to al Nations and then shal come the consummation For the conuersion of vvhich Nations and accomplishing the fulnes of al Gentiles the foresaid Church Catholike being mindful of her office to be Christes witnes euen to the vtmost of the earth doth at this present as alvvaies send preachers to conuert and make them also Christians vvhereas the protestants and * al other Heretikes do nothing els but subuert such as before vvere Christians And this being the Summe and scope of this Booke thus to giue vs historically a iust sight of the fulfilling of the Prophets Christes prediction about the Church it is not to be marueiled at vvhy it telleth not of S. Peter coÌ„ming to Rome considering that his first coÌ„ming thither vvas not as S. Paules vvas by the Ievves deliuerie of him working so to their ovvne reprobatioÌ„ but vpoÌ„ another occasion to vvit to confound Simon Magus Eus Hist li. 2. c. 12. 13. For vvho also seeth not that it maketh no mention of his préaching to any Gentiles at al those fevv onely Act. 10 excepted vvho vvere the first and therefore lest the Gentiles should seeme lesse cared for of God then the Ievves Peter being the Head of al vvas elected of God to incorporate them into the church as before he had done the Ievves God saith he among vs chose that by my mouth the Gentiles should heare the vvord of the Gospel and beleeue and S. Iames therevpon Simon hath told how God first visited to take of the Gentiles a people to his name But othervvise I say here is no mention of Peters preaching to any Gentiles no nor of the other eleuen Apostles Vvil any man therfore inferre that neither Peter nor the other Eleuen preached to any Nation or citie of the Gentiles No the meaning of the Holy ghost vvas not to vvrite al the Actes of al the Apostles no nor the preaching of Peter and his to the Gentiles but onely to the Ievves thereby to set out vnto the vvorld the great mercy of Christ tovvard those vnvvorthy Ievves and consequently their most vvorthy reprobation for coÌ„temning
temporal commodities sake either coiâ—ath or folovveth nevv opinions S. August li. de Vtil â—red cap. 1. And lastly by the resemblance they haue vvith the auncient and notorious Schismatike Corè and his companions vvho forsooke the ordinarie Priesthod appointed by God and would needes doe sacrifice them selues without lavvful calling Such in deede be al Heretikes and such be al their sacraments seruice and offices in their Church as Cores vvere in his schismatical tabernacles And as pride vvas the cause of his reuolting from the obedience of Moyses and Aaron his Priests and true Gouernours so is intolerable pride the cause of al Heretikes forsaking their lavvful Pastors and Rulers and namely of forsaking Christes owne Vicar in earth our true Aaron as S. Bernard calleth him De consid li. 2. cap. 8. To al such forsakers the Apostle here giueth the curse and Va due to the said three Cain Balaam and Corè and telleth them that the storme of darkenes and eternal damnation is prouided for them most liuely describing al Heretikes as in some vve to our woe haue experience by their maners in our daies in al this passage euen to the end of the epistle 19. These are they vvhich segregate them selues The conditions in the later daies that is euer since Christs time not of these onely of our age For there were many that forsooke Gods Church and segregated them selues from the fellowship of the faithful euen in the primitiue Church that vve may the lesse maruel at these mens segregating them selues and going out from the rest into seueral sectes which S. Augustine therfore calleth Segregations THE ARGVMENT OF THE APOCALYPSE OF S. IOHN THAT vvhich the old Testament foretold of Christ him self the Apostles could report the fulfilling thereof in the nevv Testament by vvay of an historie euen from his Conception to his Glorification But of his Church they could not doe the like because in their time it did but beginne being to continue long after them euen to the end of the vvorld and then at length to be glorified as Christ her Spouse alreadie is Herevpon God vvould haue S. Luke to report in the Actes of the Apostles the storie of the Churches beginning and for the rest of it to the end that vve might receiue this benefite also by the Apostles handes he vvould S. Iohn to tell vs of it in this booke by vvay of a prophecie Of vvhich booke S. Hierome saith The Apocalypse of S. Iohn hath as many sacrament or mysteries as vvordes Yea more then that In euery vvord there are hid manifold and sundrie senses Therfore it is very litle that can here be noted in respect Yet to giue the good Catholike vvhose comfort is here some litle helpe the booke may be deuided into fiue partes The first after the Proâ—â—me conteineth seuen Epistles from Christ novv in glorie to seuen Churches of Asia or for these he maketh al one to the seuen Bishops of those Churches meaning no to those only but to al his Churches Bishops throughout the vvorld saying therefore in euery one of them to al in general He that hath an eare let him heare vvhat the Spirit saith to the Churches As also in euery one he exhorteth vs to fight manfully in this spiritual vvarfare of ours against sinne for the victorie and in euery one accordingly promiseth vs a revvard in heauen But before this in the beginning of euery one be partly commendeth partly reprehendeth and exhorteth to penance Vvhere this is much to be noted and feared that among so many he reproueth somevvhat in al saue only in tvvo vvhich are the second the sixt In the beginning also of euery one he taketh some peece out of the apparition going before to frame thereof his slyle agreably to the matter of eche Epistle After this admonition to Pastors and their flockes the second part folovveth vvherein the Church and vvhole course thereof from the beginning to the end is expressed in the opening of a booke in Gods hand and the seuen seales thereof by Christ for the vvhich he seeth praise sung novv in heauen and earth not only to the Godhead as before but also after a nevv manner to Christ according to his Manhod And here vvhen he is come to the opening of the last seale signifying Domesday he letteth that matter alone for a vvhile and to speake more fully yet of the said course of the Church he bringeth in an other pagent as it vvere of seuen Angels vvith seuen Trumpets The effect of both the Seales Trumpets in this That the Church beginning and proceding there should be raised against it cruel persecutions and pestilent heresies and at length after al heresies a certaine most blasphemous Apostasie being the next preparatiue to the comming of Antichrist After al vvhich Antichrist him self in person shal appeare in the time of the sixt seale and sixt trumpet persecuting and seducing for the short time of his reigne more then al before him The Church notvvithstanding shal still continue and vvade through al because Christ her Spouse is stronger then al these aduersaries vvho also straight after the said sixt time shal in the seuenth come in maiestie and iudge al. Of the vvhich iudgement differring yet a vvhile to speake at large he doth first in the third part intreate more fully of the Deuils vvorking by Antichrist and his companie against the Church that the iustice of Christ aftervvard in iudging may be more manifest At length therefore in the fourth part he commeth to the seuen last plagues the seuenth of them conteining the final damnation of the vvhole multitude societie or corps of the vvicked from the beginning of the vvorld to the end Vvhich multitude in the Gospel and first Epistle of this same S. Iohn as also in the other Scriptures commonly is often called Mundus the vvorld and here he calleth it partly Meretricem a vvhore or harlot because vvith her concupiscence she entiseth the carnal and earthly men avvay from God partly Ciuitatem Babylon the Citie of Babylon because it maketh vvarre against Hierusalem the Citie of God and laboureth to hold Gods people captiue in sinne as it vvas shadovved in Nabuchodonosor his Babylonias leading and holding the Ievves vvith their Hierusalem in captiuitie vntil Cyrus in figure of Christ deliuered them But vvhether al these seuen plagues should be vnderstood as the seuenth of Domesday it self it is hard to define More like it is that the first sixe are to goe before Domesday but vvhether corporally and literally so as Moyses plagued Egypt or rather spiritually it is more hard to define Yet it seemeth more easie to vnderstand them corporally as also the plagues vvherevvith Elias and his fellovv shal in the time of Antichrist plague the vvicked vvhich peraduenture shal be the same last plagues vvhere of vve reade in this booke c. 11. v. 6. But not content to haue described
of Galilee savv tvvo brethren Simon vvho is called Peter his brother casting a nette into the sea for they vvere fishers ✠verse 19 he sayth to them Come ye after me and I vvil make you to be fishers of men ✠verse 20 But they incontinent leauing the nettes folovved him ✠verse 21 And going forvvard from thence he savv * other tvvo brethren Iames of Zebedee Iohn his brother in a shippe vvith Zebedee their father repayring their nettes and he called them ✠verse 22 And they furthvvith left their nettes father and folovved him ⊢ ✠verse 23 And IESVS vvent round about all Galilee teaching in their Synagogs preaching the Gospel of the Kingdome and ″healing euery maladie and euery infirmitie in the people ✠verse 24 And the bruite of him vvent into al Syria and they presented to him al that vvere il at ease diuersly taken vvith diseases and torments and such as vvere possest and lunatikes and sicke of the palsey and he cured them ✠verse 25 And much people folovved him from Galilee and Decapolis and Hierusalem and from beyond Iordan ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII. 1. Desert As Iohn the Baptist so our Sauiour by going into the desert and there liuing in contemplation euen among brute beasts and subiect to the assaults of the Diuel for our sinnes geueth a warrant and example to such holy men as haue liued in wildernesse for penance and contemplation called Eremites 2. Fasted fourtis daies Elias and Moyses saith S. Hierom by the fast of 40 daies were filled with the familiaritie of God and our Lord him self in the wildernesse fasted as many to leaue vnto vs the solemne daies of fast that is Lent Hiero. in c. 58 Esa S. Augustine also hath the very like wordes ep 119. And generally al the ancient fathers that by occasion or of purpose speake of the Lent-fast make it not onely an imitation of our Sauiours fast but also an Apostolicall tradition and of necessitie to be kept Contemâ—e not Lent saith S. Ignatius for it conteineth the imitation of our Lordes conuersation And S. Ambrose saith plainely that it was not ordained by men but consecrated by God nor inuented by any earthly cogitation but commaunded by the heauenly Maiestie And againe that it is sinne not to fast al the Lent S. Hieroms wordes also be most plaine We saith he fast fourtie daies or make one Lent in a yere according to the tradition of the Apostles in time conuenient This time most conuenient is as S. Augustine saith ep 119 immediatly before Easter thereby to communicate with our Sauiours Passion and as other writers do adde thereby to come the better prepared and more worthily to the great solemnitie of Christes Resurrection beside many other goodly reasons in the ancient fathers which for breuitie we omitte See good Christian Reader 12 notable sermons of S. Leo the Great de Quadragesiâ—â— of Lent namely Ser. 6 and 9. Where he calleth it the Apostles ordinance by the doctrine of the Holy Ghost See S. Ambrose from the 23 sermon forward in S. Bernard 7 sermons and in many other fathers the like Last of al note well the saying of S. Augustine who affirmeth that by due obseruation thereof the wicked be separated from the good infidels from Christians Heretikes from faithful Catholikes 6. It is written Heretikes alleage scriptures as here the Deuil doeth in the false sense the Churche vseth them as Christ doeth in the true sense and to consute their falsehood Aug. cont lit Petil. li. â— c. 〈◊〉 10. 7. 11. Him only serue It was not sayd sayth S. Augustine The Lord thy God only shalt thou â—dore as it was said Him onely shalt thou serue in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aug. sup Gen. 9. 61. Wherevpon the Catholike Churche hath alwayes vsed this most true and necessarie distinction that there is an honour dew to God only which to giue vnto any creature were Idolatrie and there is an honour dew to creatures also according to their dignitie as to Saints holy things and holy place See Euseb Hist Ec. li. 4. c. 14. S. Hierom. cont Vigil ep 53. Aug. li. 10. Ciâ—it c. 1. li. 1 Trin. c. 6. Conâ— Nic. 2. Damase li. 1. de Imag. Bed in 4. Luc. 17. Doe penance That penance is necessarie also before baptisme for such as be of age as Iohns so our Sauiours preaching declareth both beginning with penance 23. Healing euery maladie Christ saith S. Augustine by miracles gat authoritie by authoritie found credit by credit drew together a multitude by a multitude obteyned antiquitie by antiquitie fortified a Religion which nor only the most fond new rysing of Heretikes vsing deceitful wiles but neither the drowsie old errour of the very Heathen with violence setting agaynst it might in any part shake and cast downe Aug. de vtil cred c. 14. CHAP. V. First 3 he promiseth rewardes 13 and he layeth before the Apostles their office 17 Secondly he protesteth vnto vs that we must keepe the commaundements and that more exactly then the Scribes and Pharisees whose iustice weas counted most perâ—ite but yet that it was vnsufficient he sheweth in the precepts of 21 Murder â—7 Aduoutrie â—1 Diuorce 〈◊〉 Swearing 38 Reuenge 42 Vsurie 43 Enemies verse 1 AND seeing the multitudes he * vvent vp into a mountaine and vvhen he vvas set his Disciples came vnto him ✠verse 2 and opening his mouth he taught them saying ✠verse 3 Blessed are the poore in Spirit for theirs is the Kingdom of heauen ✠verse 4 Blessed are the meeke for they shal possesse the land ✠verse 5 Blessed are they that mourne for they shal be comforted ✠verse 6 Blessed are they that hunger thirst after iustice for they shal haue their fil ✠verse 7 Blessed are the merciful for they shal obtayne mercie ✠verse 8 Blessed are the cleane of hart for they shal see God ✠verse 9 Blessed are the peace-makers for they shal be called the children of God ✠verse 10 Blessed are they that suffer persecution ″ for iustice for theirs is the Kingdom of heauen ✠verse 11 Blessed are ye vvhen they shal reuile you and persecute you speake al that naught is agaynst you vntruely for my sake ✠verse 12 be glad reioyce for your″ revvard is very great in heauen ⊢ For so they persecuted the Prophets that vvere before you ✠verse 13 You are the * salt of the earth ✠verse 14 But if the salt leese his vertue vvherevvith shal it be salted It is good for nothing any more but to be cast forth and to be troden of men ✠verse 15 You are the ″ light of the vvorld A citie cannot be hid situated on a mountaine ✠verse 16 Neither do men light a * candel and put it vnder a bushel but vpon a caÌ„dlesticke that it may shine to al that are in
the house ✠verse 17 So let ″ your light shine before men that they may see your good vvorkes and glorifie your father vvhich is in heauen ✠verse 18 Do not thinke that I am come to breake the Lavv or the Prophets I am not come to breake but to fulfil ✠verse 19 For assuredly I say vnto you * til heauen and earth passe one iote or one tittle shal not passe of the Lavv til al be fulfilled ✠verse 20 He therfore that shal * breake ″ one of these least commaundements shal so teach men shal be called the least in the Kingdom of heauen But he that shal doe and teach he shal be called great in the Kingdom of heauen ⊢ ✠verse 21 For I tel you that vnles ″ your iustice abound more then that of the Scribes and Pharisees you shal not enter into the Kingdom of heaueÌ„ ✠verse 22 You haue heard that it vvas sayd to them of old * Thou shalt not kil and vvho so killeth shal be in danger of iudgement ✠verse 23 But I say to you that vvhosoeuer is angrie vvith his brother shal be in danger of iudgment And vvhosoeuer shal say to his brother Raca shal be in danger of a councel And whosoeuer shal say Thou foole shal be guilty of the ″ hel of fyre ✠verse 24 If therefore thou offer thy ″ gift at the altar and there thou remember that thy brother hath ought agaynst the ✠verse 25 leaue there thy offering before the altar and goe first to be reconciled to thy brother and then coming thou shalt offer thy gift ⊢ ✠verse 26 * Be at agreement vvith thy aduersarie betimes vvhiles thou art in the vvay vvith him lest perhaps the aduersarie deliuer thee to the iudge and the iudge deliuer thee to the officer and thou be cast into ⸬ prison ✠verse 27 Amen I say to thee thou shalt not goe out from thence til thou repay the last farthing ✠verse 28 You haue heard that it vvas sayd to them of old * Thou shalt not committe aduoutrie ✠verse 29 But I say to you that vvhosoeuer shal see a vvoman to lust her hath already committed aduoutrie vvith her in his hart ✠verse 30 And if thy right eie scandalize thee plucke it out cast it from thee for it is expedient for thee that one of thy limmes perish rather then thy vvhole body be cast into hel ✠verse 31 And if thy right hand scandalize thee cut it of and cast it from thee for it is expedient for thee that one of thy limmes perish rather then that thy vvhole body goe into â—el ✠verse 32 It vvas sayd also * vvhosoeuer shal dimisse his vvife let him giue her a bil of diuorcement ✠verse 33 But I say to you vvhosoeuer shal dimisse his vvise ″ excepting the cause of fornication maketh her to committe aduoutrie And he that shal marie her that is dimissed ″ committeth aduoutrie ✠verse 34 Agayne you haue heard that it vvas sayd to them of old * Thou shalt not committe periurie but thou shalt performe thy othes to our Lord. ✠verse 35 But I say to you ″ not to svveare at al neither by heauen because it is the throne of God ✠neither by the earth because it is the foote-stole of his feete neither by HierusaleÌ„ because it is the citie of the great King ✠verse 36 Neither shalt thou svveare by thy head because thou canst not make one heare vvhite or blacke ✠verse 37 Let your talke be yea yea no no and that vvhich is ouer aboue these is of euil ✠verse 38 You haue heard that it vvas sayd * An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth ✠verse 39 But I say to you ″ not to resist euil but if one strike thee on thy right cheeke turne to him also the other ✠verse 40 and to him that vvil contend vvith thee in iudgment and take away thy cote let goe thy cloke also vnto him ✠verse 41 and vvhosoeuer vvil force thee one mile goe vvith him other tvvayne ✠verse 42 He that asketh of thee giue to him and * to him that vvould borovv of thee turne not avvay ✠verse 43 You haue heard that it vvas sayd * Thou shalt loue thy neighbour and ⸬ hate thine enemie ✠verse 44 But I say to you loue your enemies doe good to them that hate you and pray for them that persecute and abuse you ✠verse 45 that you may be the children of your father vvhich is in heauen vvho maketh his sunne to rise vpon good bad and rayneth vpon iust ⸬ vniust ✠verse 46 For if you loue them that loue you vvhat revvard shal you haue do not also the Publicans this ✠verse 47 And if you salute your brethren only vvhat do you more do not also the heathen this ✠verse 48 Be you perfect therfore as also your heauenly father is perfect ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 10. For Iustice Heretikes and other malefactours 〈◊〉 suffer willingly and stoutly but they are not blessed because they suffer not for iustice For sayth S. Aug. they can not suffer for iustice that haue deuided the Churche and where sound fayth or charitie is not there cannot be iustice Cont. ep Parm. li. 1. c. 9. Ep. 50. Psal 34. Conc. 2. And so by this scripture are excluded al false Martyrs as S. Augustine often declareth and S. Cypr. de Vnit. Eccl. nu 8. 12. Reward In Latin and Greeke the word signifieth very wages and hire dewe for workes and so presupposeth a meritorious deede 15. The light This light of the world and citie on a mountayne and candel vpon a candlesticke signifie the Clergie and the whole Churche so built vpon Christ the mountayne that it must needes be visible and can not be hid nor vnknowen Aug. cont Fulg. Donas c. 18. Li. 16. cont â—aust c. 17. And therfore the Churche being a candle not vnder a bushel but shining to al in the house that is in the world what shal I say more sayth S. Augustine then that they are blind which shut their eyes agaynst the candel that is set on the candlesticke Tract 2. in ep 10. 17. Your light The good life of the Clergie edifieth much and is Gods great honour whereas the contrarie dishonoureth him 20. One of these Behold how necessarie it is not only to beleeue but to keepe al the commaundements euen the very least 21. Your iustice It is our Iustice when it is geuen vs of God Aug. in Ps â—0 Conc. 1. De Sp. lit c. 9. So that Christians are trueâ—â—â—ust and haue in them selues inhaerent iustice by doing Gods commaundement without which iustice of workes no man of age can be saued Aug. de fid oper c. 16. Whereby we see saluation iustice and iustification not to
come of only fayth or imputation of Christes iustice 23. Hel of fyre Here is a playne difference of sinnes some mortal that bring to Hel some lesse and lesse punished called venial 24. Gift at the altar Beware of coming to the holy altar or any Sacrament out of charitie But be first reconciled to thy brother and much more to the Catholike Churche which is the whole brotherhod of Christian men Heb. 1◠◠〈◊〉 Excepting the cause of fornication This exception is onely to shew that for this one cause a man may put away his wife for euer but not that he may marrie another as it is most plaine in S. Marke and S. Luke who leaue out this exception saying * Whosoeuer dimisseth his Wife and marieth an other committeth aduouâ—rie See the Annot. Luc. 19 9. But if both parties be in one and the same fault then can neither of them not so much as diuorce or put away the other 〈◊〉 Committeth aduontrie The knot of Mariage is a thing of so great a Sacrament that not by separation it self of the parties it can be loosed being not lawful neither for the one part nor the other to marie agayne vpon diuorce Aug. de bo Coniug c. 7. 15. Not to sweare The Anabaptists here not folowing the Churches iudgement but the bare letter as other Heretikes in other cases hold that there is no othe lawful no not before a iudge whereas Christ speaketh agaynst rashe and vsual swearing in common talke when there is no cause 19. Not to Resist euil Here also the Anabaptists gather of the letter that it is not lawful to goe to law for our right as Luther also vpon this place held that Christians might not resist the Turke whereas by this as by that which foloweth patience only is signified and a wil to suffer more rather then to reuenge For neither did Christ not S. Paule folow the letter by turning the other cheeke Io. 1â— Act. 23. CHAP. VI. In this second chapter of his Sermon he Controwleth the Pharisees iustice that is their almes prayer and fasting for the scope and intention therof which was vaine glorie 1â— Their end also was to be riche but ours must not be so much as in necessaries verse 1 TAKE good heede that you doe not your ″ iustice before men to be seen of them otherwise reward you shall not haue with your father which is in heauen ✠verse 2 Therfore when thou doest an almes-deede sound not a trompet before thee as the hypocrites doe in the Synagogues and in the streetes that they may be honoured of men Amen I say to you they haue receiued their reward ✠verse 3 But when thou doest an almes-deede let not thy left hand know vvhat thy right hand doeth ✠verse 4 that thy almes-deede may be in secrete and thy father vvhich seeth in secrete vvil ″ repay the. ⊢ ✠verse 5 And vvhen ye pray you shal not be as the ″ hypocrites that loue to stand pray in the Synagogs and corners of the streetes that they may be seen of men Amen I say to you they haue receiued their revvard ✠verse 6 But thou vvhen thou shalt pray enter into thy chamber hauing shut the doore pray to thy father in secrete and thy father vvhich seeth in secrete vvil repay thee ✠verse 7 And vvhen you are praying speake not much as the heathen For they thinke that in their ″ much-speaking they may be heard ✠verse 8 Be not you therefore like to them for your father knovveth vvhat is needeful for you before you aske him ✠verse 9 Thus therefore shal you pray * OVR FATHER which art in heauen sanctified be thy name ✠verse 10 Let thy Kingdom come Thy wil be done as in heauen in earth also ✠verse 11 Giue vs to day our supersubstential bread ✠verse 12 And forgiue vs our dettes as we also forgiue our detters ✠verse 13 And ″ leade vs not into tentation But deliuer vs from euil Amen ✠verse 14 For ″ if you vvil * forgiue men their offenses your heauenly father vvil forgiue you also your offenses ✠verse 15 But if you vvil not forgiue men neither vvil your father forgiue you your offenses ✠verse 16 And vvhen you fast be not as the hypocrites sad For they disfigure their faces that they may appeare vnto men to fast Amen I say to you that they haue receiued their revvard ✠verse 17 But thou vvhen thou doest fast anoynte thy head and vvash thy face ✠verse 18 that thou appeare not to men to fast but to thy father vvhich is in secrete and thy father vvhich seeth in secrete vvil repay thee ✠verse 19 * Heape not vp to your selues treasures on the earth vvhere the rust mothe do corrupt vvhere theeues digge through steale ✠verse 20 But heape vp to your selues treasures in heauen vvhere neither the rust nor mothe doth corrupt and vvhere theeues do not digge through not steale ✠verse 21 For vvhere thy treasure is there is thy hart also ⊢ ✠verse 22 * The candel of thy body is thine eye If thine eye be simple thy vvhole body shal be lightsome ✠verse 23 But if thine eye be naught thy vvhole body shal be darkesome If then the light that is in thee be darkenes the darkenes it self hovv great shal it be ✠verse 24 No man can * serue ″ tvvo masters For either he vvil hate the one and loue the other or he vvil sustayne the one and contemne the other You cannot serue God and Mammon ✠verse 25 Therfore I say to you * be not ″ careful for your life vvhat you shal eate neither for your body vvhat rayment you shal put on Is not the life more then the meate and the body more then the rayment ✠verse 26 Behold the foules of the ayre that they sovv not neither reape nor gather into barnes and your heauenly father feedeth them Are not you much more of price then they ✠verse 27 And vvhich of you by caring can adde to his stature one cubite ✠verse 28 And for rayment vvhy are you careful Consider the lilies of the field hovv they grovv they labour not neither do they spinne ✠verse 29 But I say to you that neither Salomon in al his glorie vvas arayed as one of these ✠verse 30 And if the grasse of the field vvhich to day is and to morovv is cast into the oueÌ„ God doth so clothe hovv much more you O ye of very smal fayth ✠verse 31 Be not careful therefore saying vvhat shal vve eate or vvhat shal vve drinke or vvherevvith shal vve be couered ✠verse 32 for al these thinges the Heathen do seeke after For your father knovveth that you neede al these things ✠verse 33 Seeke therefore first the Kingdom of God the iustice of him and
✠verse 3 And behold certaine of Scribes sayd vvithin them selues ″ He blasphemeth ✠verse 4 And IESVS seeing their thoughtes said Wherfore thinke you euil in your hartes ✠verse 5 ″ Whether is easier to say thy sinnes are forgiuen thee or to say Arise and vvalke ✠verse 6 But that you may knovv that the ″ Sonne of man hath povver in earth to forgiue sinnes then sayd he to the sicke of the palsey Arise take vp thy bedde and goe into thy house ✠verse 7 And he arose and vvent into his house ✠verse 8 And the multitudes seeing it vvere afrayd and ″ glorified God that gaue such povver ″ to men ⊢ ✠verse 9 And * vvhen IESVS passed forth from thence he savv a man sitting in the custome-house named Matthevv And he sayth to him Folovv me And he arose vp and folovved him ✠verse 10 And it came to passe as he vvas sitting at meate in the house behold many Publicans and sinners came and sate dovvne vvith IESVS and his Disciples ✠verse 11 And the Pharisees seeing it sayd to his Disciples vvhy doth your Master eate vvith Publicans sinners ✠verse 12 But IESVS hearing it sayd They that are in health neede not a physicion but they that are il at ease ✠verse 13 But go your vvayes and learne vvhat it is I vvil mercie ″ not sacrifice For I am not come to cal the iust but sinners ⊢ ✠verse 14 Then * came to him the Disciples of Iohn saying vvhy do vve and the Pharisees ″ fast often but thy Disciples do not fast ✠verse 15 And IESVS sayd to them Can the children of the bridegrome mourne as long as the bridegrome is vvith them But the dayes vvil come vvhen the bridegrome shal be taken avvay from them and then they shal fast ✠verse 16 And no body putteth a peece of ravv cloth to an old garment For he taketh avvay the peecing therof from the garment and there is made a greater rent ✠verse 17 Neither do they put ″ nevv vvine into old bottels Othervvise the bottels breake and the vvine runneth out and the bottels perish But nevv vvine they put into nevv bottels and both are preserued together ✠verse 18 * As he vvas speaking this vnto them behold a certaine Gouernour approched and adored him saying Lord my daughter is euen novv dead but come lay thy hand vpon her and she shal liue ✠verse 19 And IESVS rysing vp folovved him and his Disciples ✠verse 20 And behold a vvoman vvhich vvas troubled vvith an issue of bloud ″ tvvelue yeres came behind him and touched the hemme of his garment ✠verse 21 For she sayd vvithin her self If I shal ″ touch only his garment I shal be safe ✠verse 22 But IESVS turning and seeing her sayd Haue a good hart daughter thy faith hath made the safe And the vvoman became vvhole from that houre ✠verse 23 And vvhen IESVS vvas come into the house of the Gouernour savv minstrels and the multitude keeping a sturre ✠verse 24 he sayd Depart for the vvenche is not dead but sleepeth And they laughed him to skorne ✠verse 25 And vvhen the multitude vvas put forth he entred in and held her hand And the mayde arose ✠verse 26 And this bruite vvent forth into al that countrie ✠verse 27 And as IESVS passed forth from thence there folovved him tvvo blinde men crying and saying Haue mercie on vs O sonne of Dauid ✠verse 28 And vvhen he vvas come to the house the blinde came to him And IESVS sayth to them ″ Do you beleeue that I can doe this vnto you They say to him Yea Lord. ✠verse 29 Then he touched their eyes saying According to your faith be it done to you ✠verse 30 And their eyes vvere opened and IESVS threatened them saying See that no man knovv it ✠verse 31 But they vvent forth bruited him in al that countrey ✠verse 32 And vvhen they vvere gone forth behold they brought him a dumme man possessed vvith a diuel ✠verse 33 And after the diuel vvas cast out the dumme man spake and the multitudes marueled sying Neuer vvas the like seene in Israel ✠verse 34 But * the Pharisees sayd In the prince of diuels he casteth out diuels ✠verse 35 And IESVS vvent about al the cities and tovvnes teaching in their synagogs and preaching the Gospel of the kingdom and curing euery disease and euery infirmitie ✠verse 36 And seing the multitudes he pitied them because they vvere vexed and lay like sheepe that haue not a shepheard ✠verse 37 Then he sayth to his Disciples The haruest surely is great but the vvorkemen are fevv ✠verse 38 ″ Pray therfore the Lord of the haruest that he send forth vvorkemen into his haruest ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IX 3. He blasphemeth When the Iewes heard Christ remitte sinnes they charged him with blasphemie as Heretikes now charge his priests of the new Testament for that they remitte sinnes to whom he sayd Whose sinnes you shal forgeue they are forgeuen c. Io. 20. 5. Whether is easier The faithlesse Iewes thought as Heretikes now a daies that to forgeue sinnes was so proper to God that it could not he communicated vnto man but Christ sheweth that as to worke miracles is otherwise proper to God only and yet this power is communicated to men so also to forgeue sinnes 6. The sonne of man in earth Christ had power to remit sinnes and often executed the same not only as he was God but also as he was a man because he was head of the Churche and our cheefe Bishop and Priest according to his manhod in respect wherof al power was geuen him in heauen and earth Mat. 28 v. 18. 8. Glorified The faythful people did glorifie God that gaue such power to men for to remit sinnes and to doe miracles knowing that that which God committeth to men is not to his derogation but to his glorie him self only being stil the principal worker of that effect men being only his ministers substitutes and working vnder him and by his commission and authoritie ◠To men Not only Christ as he was man had this power to forgeue sinnes but by him and from him the Apostles and consequently Priests Mat. 28. Al power is geuen me Mat. 18. Whatsoeuer you shal loose in earth shal be loosed in heauen Ioan. 20. Whose sinnes you shal forgeue they are forgeuen 13. Not sacrifice These are the wordes of the Prophete who spake them euen then when sacrifices where offered by Gods commaundement so that it maketh not agaynst sacrifice but he saith that sacrifice only without mercie and charitie and generally with mortal sinne is not acceptable The Iewes offered their sacrifices dewely but in the meane time they had no pitie nor mercie on their brethren that is it which God misliketh 14. Fast often
he that shal denie me before men I also vvil denie him before my father vvhich is in heauen ✠verse 34 Do not ye thinke * that I came to send peace into the earth I came ″ not to send peace but the svvord ✠verse 35 For I came to separate * man agaynst his father and the daughter agaynst her mother and the daughter in lavv agaynst her mother in lavv ✠verse 36 And a mans enemies they of his ovvne houshold ✠verse 37 He that loueth father or mother ″ more then me is not vvorthy of me and he that loueth sonne or daughter aboue me is not vvorthy of me ✠verse 38 And he that taketh not his crosse and folovveth me is not vvorthy of me ✠verse 39 He that hath found his life shal lose it and he that hath lost his life for me shal finde it ✠verse 40 * He that receiueth you receiueth me and he that receiueth me receiueth him that sent me ✠verse 41 He that receiueth a Prophet ″ in the name of a Prophet shal receiue the revvard of a Prophet and he that receiueth a iust man in the name of a iust man shal receiue the revvard of a iust man ✠verse 42 And * vvhosoeuer shal giue drinke to one of these litle ones a cuppe of cold vvater only in the name of a disciple amen I say to you he shal not lose his revvard ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. X. 1. Power Miracles were so necessarie to the confirmation of their doctrine beginning then to be preached that not only Christ him self did miracles but also he gaue to his Apostles power to doe them 2. First Simon Peter the first not in calling but in preeminence for as S. Ambrose saith in 2 Cor. 12. Andrew first folowed our Sauiour before Peter and yet the Primacie Andrew receaued not but Peter Which preeminence of S. Peter aboue the other Apostles is so playnly signified in this word First by the iudgement euen of Heretikes that Beza notwithstanding he confesseth the consent of al copies both Latin and Greeke yet is not ashamed to say that he suspecteth that this word was thrust into the text by some fauourer of Peters Primacie Wherby we haue also that they care no more for the Greeke then for the Latin when it maketh agaynst them but at their pleasure say that al is corrupted 9. Do not possesse Preachers may not carefully seeke after the superfluities of this life or any thing which may be an impediment to their function And as for necessaries they deserue their temporal liuing at their hands for whom they labour spiritually 12. Peace to this house As Christ him self vsed these wordes or this blessing often Peace be to you so here he biddeth his Apostles say the like to the house where they come And so hath it been alwaies a most godly vse of Bishops to geue their blessing where they come Which blessing must needes be of great grace and profite when none but worthy persons as here we read might take good thereof and when it is neuer lost but returneth to the geuer when the other partie is not worthy of it Among other spiritual benefites it taketh away venial sinnes Amb. in 9. Luc. 14. Shake of the dust To contemne the true preachers or not to receaue the truth preached is a very damnable sinne 15. More tolerable Hereby it is euident that there be degrees and differences of damnation in Hel fyre according to mens deserts Aug. li. â— de Bapt. c. 19. 18. Kings In the beginning Kings and Emperours persecuted the Churche that by the very death and bloud of Martyrs it should grow more miraculously afterward when the Emperours and kings were them selues become Christians they vsed their power for the Churche agaynst Infidels and Heretikes Aug. ep 48. 19. It shal be giuen This is verified euen at this present also when many good Catholikes that haue no great learning by their answers confound the Aduersaries 25. How much more No maruel therefore if Heretikes call Christes Vicar Antichrist when their forefathers the faithles Iewes called Christ him self Beelzebub 32. Confesse me See how Christ esteemeth the open confessing of him that is of his truth in the Catholike Churche for as wheÌ„ Saul persecuted the Churche he sayd * him self was persecuted so to confesse him and his Churche is al one CoÌ„trariewise see how he abhorreth them that deny him before men Which is not only to deny any one litle article of the Catholike fayth coÌ„mended to vs by the Churche but also to allow or consent to heresie by any meanes as by subscribing coming to their seruice and sermons furthering them any way agaynst Catholikes and such like 34. Not peace but sword Christ came to breake the peace of worldlings and sinners as when the sonne beleueth in him and the father doth not the wife is a Catholike and the husband is not For to agree together in infidelitie heresie or any other sinne is a naughty peace This being the true meaning of Christes wordes marke that the Heretike interprete this to mainteine their rebellions and troubles which their new gospel breedeth Beza in no. Test an 1565. 37. More then No earthly thing nor duty to Parents wife children countrie or to a mans owne body and life can be any iust excuse why a man should doe or feyne him self to doe or beleeue any thing agaynst Christ or the vnitie and faith of his Churche 41. In the name Reward for hospitality and specially for receiuing an holy person as Prophet Apostle Bishop or Priest persecuted for Christes sake For by receiuing of him in that respect as he is such an one he shal be partaker of his merites and he rewarded as for such an one Whereas on the contrarie side he that receiueth an Heretike into his house and a false preacher doth communicate with his wicked workes Ep. 2. Io. CHAP. XI Iohn the Baptist in prison also doing his diligence sendeth some of his disciples to Christ that as they heard so they might also see his miracles vvith their eyes 7 Aftervvard Christ declareth hovv vvorthy of credite Iohns testimonie vvas 16 and inueigheth agaynst the levves vvho vvith neither of their maners of life could be vvonne 20 no nor vvith Christes infinite miracles 25 praysing Gods vvisedom in this behalfe 27 and calling to him self al such as feele theâ—e ovvne burdens verse 1 AND it came to passe vvhen IESVS had done coÌ„maunding his tvvelue Disciples he passed from thence to teach preach in their cities ✠verse 2 * And vvhen Iohn had heard in prison the vvorkes of Christ sending tvvo of his disciples he said to him ✠verse 3 ″ Art thou he that art to come or looke vve for an other ✠verse 4 And IESVS making ansvver said to them Goe and report to Iohn vvhat you haue heard and seen ✠verse 5 * The blinde see the
lame vvalke the lepers are made cleane the deafe heare the dead rise againe to the poore the Gospel is preached ✠verse 6 and blessed is he that shal not be scandalized in me ✠verse 7 And vvhen they vvent their vvay IESVS began to say to the multitudes of Iohn ″ What vvent you out ″ into the desert to see a reede shaken vvith the vvinde ✠verse 8 But vvhat vvent you out to see a man clothed in soft garments Behold they that are clothed in soft garments are in Kinges houses ✠verse 9 But vvhat vvent you out to see a Prophet yea I tel you and more then a Prophet ✠verse 10 For this is he of vvhom it is vvritten Behold I send mine angel before thy face vvhich shal prepare thy vvay before thee ⊢ ✠verse 11 Amen I say to you there hath not risen among the borne of vvomen a greater then Iohn the Baptist yet he that is the lesser in the kingdom of heauen is greater then he ✠verse 12 And * from the dayes of Iohn the Baptist vntil novv the kingdom of heauen suffereth violence and the violent beare it avvay ✠verse 13 For al the Prophets and the Lavv prophecied vnto Iohn ✠verse 14 and if you vvil receiue it he is * ″ Elias that is for to come ✠verse 15 He that hath eares to heare let him heare ✠verse 16 And * vvherevnto shal I esteeme this generation to be like It is like to children sitting in the market-place vvhich crying to their companions ✠verse 17 say we haue piped to you and you haue not daunced vve haue lamented and you haue not mourned ✠verse 18 For * Iohn came neither ″ eating not drinking and they say He hath a diuel ✠verse 19 The Sonne of man came eating and drinking and they say Behold a man that is a glotton and a vvinedrinker a frende of Publicans and sinners And vvisedom is iustified of her children ✠verse 20 Then * began he to vpbraide the cities vvherein vvere done the most of his miracles for that they had not done penance ✠verse 21 Wo be to thee Corozain vvo be to thee Beth-saida for if in Tyre Sidon had been vvrought the miracles that haue been vvrought in you they had done″ penance in hearecloth and ashes long agoe ✠verse 22 But neuerthelesse I say to you it shal be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon in the day of iudgement then for you ✠verse 23 And thou Capharnaum shalt thou be exalted vp to heauen thou shalt come dovvne euen vnto hel for if in Sodom had been vvrought the miracles that haue been wrought in thee perhaps it had remained vnto this day ✠verse 24 But notvvithstanding I say to you that it shal be more tolerable for the land of Sodom in the day of iudgement then for thee ✠verse 25 At that time IESVS ansvvered and said * I confesse to thee O Father lord of heauen and earth because thou hast hid these things from the vvise and prudent and hast reuealed thē to ″ litle ones ✠verse 26 Yea Father for so hath it vvel pleased thee ✠verse 27 Al things are deliuered me of my Father And no man knovveth the Sonne but the Father neither doth any knovv the Father but the Sonne and to vvhom it shal please the Sonne to reueale ✠verse 28 Come ye to me al that labour and are burdened and I vvil refresh you ✠verse 29 Take vp my yoke vpon you and learne of me because I am meeke and humble of hart and you shal finde rest to your soules ✠verse 30 For my″ yoke is svveete and my burden light ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XI 3. Art thou he Iohn him self doubted not for he baptized him and gaue great testimonie of him before Io. 1. But because his disciples knewe him not nor esteemed of him so much as of Iohn their owne Maister therfore did he send them vnto Christ that by occasion of Christes answer he might the better instruct them what he was and so make them Christes disciples proferring them to a better Maister 7. What went you out High commendation of Iohns holinesse as wel for his fasting rough attire solitary life and constancie as for the dignitie of his function 7. Into the desert The faythful people in al ages resorted of deuotion into wildernes to see men of special and rare holynes Prophets Eremites Anchorites c. to haue their prayers or ghostly counsel See S. Hierom de vitae Hilarionis 14. Elias As Elias shal be the messenger of Christes later coming so was Iohn his messenger and Praecursor at his former coming and therfore is he called Elias because of his like office and like spirit Luc. 1. Grego ho. 7. in Euang. 18. Eating and drinking The wicked quarrellers of the world misconstre easely al the actes and life of good men If they be great fasters and austere liuers they are blasphemed and counted hypocrites if they conuerse with other men in ordinary maner then they be counted dissolute 21. Penance in sackcloth By this sackcloth and ashes added here and in other places wee see euidently that Penance is not only leauing of former sinnes and chaunge or amendement of life past no nor bare sorowfulnes or recounting of our offenses already committed but requiteth punishement and chastisemēt of our persons by these and such other meanes as the Scriptures do els where set forth and therfore concerning the worde also it is rather to be called Penance as in our translation then as the Aduersaries of purpose auoyding the word Repentance or Amendement of life and that according to the very vsual signification of the * Greeke word in the most ancient Ecclesiastical Greeke writers who for Poenitentès which in the Primitiue Churche did publike penance say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Men that are doing penance And concerning that part of penance which is Cōfession the Ecclesiastical historie calleth it by the same Greeke word and the penitents comming to confession 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sozom. li. 7 c. 16. Socrat. li. 5 c. 19. 25. Litle ones These litle ones doe not signifie here only the vnlearned as though Coblers and weauers and wemen and girles had this reuelation and therfore do vnderstand al Scriptures and are able to expound them but here are signified the humble whether they be learned or vnlearned as when he sayth Vnles you become as litle ones you shal not enter into the Kingdom of heauen And so also the greatest Doctors who as they were most learned so most humbled them selues to the iudgement of the Catholike Churche are these litle ones and Heretikes who although vnlearned yet vaunt their knowledge and their spirit of vnderstanding aboue al ancient fathers and the whole Churche can not be of these litle and humble ones 30. Yoke sweete What is this light burden and sweete yoke
but by Christes warrant and authoritie and by such as he hath placed to rule his Church of whom he saith He that heareth you heareth me he that despiseth you despiseth me They are made by the Holy Ghost ioyning with our Pastors in the regiment of the faithful they are made by our Mother the Church which whosoeuer obieth not we are warned to take him as an Heathen But on the other side al lawes doctrines seruice and iniunctions of Heretikes how soeuer pretended to be consonant to the Scriptures be commaundements of men because both the things by them prescribed are impious and the Authors haue neither sending nor commission from God 11. Not that which entereth The Catholikes doe not abstaine from certaine meates for that they esteeme any meate vncleane either by creation or by Iudaical obseruation but they abstaine for chastisment of their concupiscences Aug. li. de mor. Ec. Cath. c. 33. 18. Defile a man It is sinne only which properly defileth man and meates of them selfe or of their owne nature doe not defile but so farre as by accident they make a man to sinne as the disobedience of Gods commaundement or of our Superiours who forbid some meates for certaine times and causes is a sinne As the apple which our first parents did eate of though of it self it did not defile them yet being eaten against the precept it did defile So neither flesh nor fish of it self doth defile but the breach of the Churches precept defileth CHAP. XVI The obstinate Pharisees and Sadducees as though his foresaid miracles were not sufficient to proue him to be Christ require to see some one from heauen 5 Wherevpon forsaking them he warneth his disciples to beware of the leauen of their doctrine 〈◊〉 and Peter the time now approching for him to goe into lewrie to his Passion for confessing him to be Christ he maketh the Rocke of his Churche geuing fulnes of Ecclesiastical power accordingly 21 And after he so rebuketh him fordissuading his Crosse and Passion that he also affirmeth the like suffering in euery one to be necessarie to sâ—luation verse 1 AND there came to him the Pharisees and Sadducees tempting and they demaunded him to shevv them a signe from heauen ✠verse 2 But he ansvvered said to them when it is euening you say It vvil be faire-vvether for the elemeÌ„t is redde ✠verse 3 And in the morning This day there vvil be a teÌ„pest for the element doth glovve and lovvre The face therfore of the element you haue skil to discerne and the signes of times can you not ✠verse 4 The * naughtie and aduouterous generation seeketh for a signe and there shal not a signe be giuen it but the signe of Ionas the Prophet And he left them and vvent avvay ✠verse 5 And * vvhen his disciples vvere come ouer the vvater they forgot to take bread ✠verse 6 Who said to them Looke vvel and bevvare of the leauen of the Pharisees Sadduces ✠verse 7 But they thought vvithin them selues saying Because vve tooke not bread ✠verse 8 And IESVS knovving it said why do you thinke vvithin your selues O ye of litle faith for that you haue not bread ✠verse 9 Do you not yet vnderstand neither do you remember * the fiue loaues among fiue thousand men and how many baskets you tooke vp ✠verse 10 neither the * seuen loaues among foure thousand men and hovv many maundes you tooke vp ✠verse 11 Why do you not vnderstand that I said not of bread to you Bevvare of the leauen of the Pharisees Sadducees ✠verse 12 Then they vnderstoode that he said not they should bevvare of the leauen of bread but of the doctrine of the Pharisees and Sadducees ✠verse 13 And * IESVS came into the quarters of Caesarea Philippi and he asked his disciples saying ″ whom say men that the Sonne of man is ✠verse 14 But ″ they said Some Iohn the Baptist othersome Elias and others Hieremie or one of the Prophets ✠verse 15 IESVS saith to them But vvhom do you say that I am ✠verse 16 Simon Peter ansvvered said Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God ✠verse 17 And IESVS ansvvering said to him ″ Blessed art thou Simon bar-Iona because flesh bloud hath not reuealed it to thee but my father vvhich is in heauen ✠verse 18 And ″ I say to thee That ″ thou art * Peter and ″ vpon this ″ Rocke vvil I ″ build my Church and the ″ gates of hel shal not preuaile against it ✠verse 19 And I * vvil giue ″ to thee the ″ keies of the kingdom of heauen And ″ vvhatsoeuer thou shalt binde vpon earth it shal be bound also in the heauens and vvhatsoeuer thou shalt loose in earth it shall be loosed also in the heauens ⊢ ✠verse 20 Then he commaunded his disciples that they should tel no body that he vvas IESVS CHRIST ✠verse 21 From that time IESVS began to shevv his disciples that he must goe to Hierusalem suffer many things of the Ancients Scribes cheefe-Priestes and be killed and the third day rise againe ✠verse 22 And Peter taking him vnto him began to rebuke him saying Lord be it farre from thee this shal not be vnto thee ✠verse 23 Who turning said to Peter Goe after me Satan thou art a scandal vnto me because thou sauourest not the things that are of God but the things that are of men ✠verse 24 Then IESVS said to his disciples If any man wil come after me let him denie him self and take vp his crosse and follow me ✠verse 25 For he that will saue his life shal lose it and he that shal lose his life for me shal finde it ✠verse 26 For what doth it profite a man if he gaine the vvhole vvorld and sustaine the damage of his soule Or vvhat permutation shal a man giue for his soule ✠verse 27 For the Sonne of man shal come in the glorie of his father vvith his Angels and then vvil he render to euery man according to his ″ vvorkes ⊢ ✠verse 28 Amen I say to you * there be some of them that stand here that shal not taste death til they see the Sonne of man comming in his kingdom ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XVI 13. Whom say men Christ intending here to take order for the founding regiment and stabilitie of his Church after his deceaâ—e and to name the person to whom he meant to geue the general charge thereof would before by interrogatories draw out and namely out of that one whom he thought to make the cheefe the professioÌ„ of that high and principal Article That he was the sonne of the liuing God Which being the ground of the Churches faith was a necessarie qualitie and condition in him that was to be made Head
of the Apostles confessing the faith and receiuing these things in other mens names Where the holy Doctors meane only that these prerogatiues were not geuen to him for his owne vse but for the good of the whole Church and to be imparted to euery vocation according to the measure of their callings and that these great priuileges geuen to Peter should not decay or die with his person but be perpetual in the Church in his successors Therfore S. Hierom to Damasus taketh this Rocke not to be Peters person only but his successors and his Chaire I saith he folowing no cheefe or principal but Christ ioyne my self to the communion of Peters chaire vpon that rocke I know the Church was built And of that same Apostolike Chaire S. August saith That same is the Rocke which the proud gates of Hel do not ouercome And S. Leo Our Lord would the Sacrament or mysterie of this gift so to pertaine vnto the office of al the Apostles that he placed it principally in blessed S. Peter the cheefe of al the Apostles that from him as from a certaine head he might poure out his giftes as it were through the whole body that he might vnderstand him self to be an aliene from the diuine mysterie that should presume to reuolt from the soliditie or stedfastnes of Peter 1â— Build my Church The Church or house of Christ was only promised here to be builded vpon him which was fulfilled Io. 21 1â— the foundation stone and other pillers or matter being yet in preparing and Christ him self being not only the supereminent foundation but also the founder of the same which is an other more excellent qualitie then was in Peter for which he calleth it my Church meaning specially the Church of the new Testament Which was not perfectly formed and finished and distincted from the Synagogue til whitsunday though Christ gaue Peter and the rest their commissions actually before his Ascension 18. Gates of hel Because the Church is resembled to a house or a citie the aduersarie powers also be likened to a contrarie house or towne the gates wherof that is to say the fortitude or impugnations shal neuer preuaile against the citie of Christ And so by this promis we are assured that no heresies nor other wicked attempts can preuaile against the Church builded vpon Peter which the Fathers call Peters see and the Romane Church Count saith S. Augustine the Priests from the very See of Peter and in that order of fathers consider vvho to vvhom hath succeeded that same is the rocke vvhich the proud gates of Hel do not ouercome And in an other place that is it which hath obtained the toppe of authoritie Heretikes in vaine barking round about it 19. To thee In saying to thee vvil I geue it is plaine that as he gaue the keies to him so he builded the Church vpon him So saith S. Cyprian To Peter first of al vpon vvhom our Lord built the Church and from vvhom he instituted and shevved the beginning of vnitie did he geue this povver that that should be loosed in the heauens vvhich he had loosed in earth Wherby appeareth the vaine cauil of our Aduersaries which say the Church was built vpon Peters Confession only coÌ„mon to him and the rest and not vpon his person more then vpon the rest 19. The keies That is The authoritie or Chaire of doctrine knowledge iudgement and discretion betwene true and false doctrine the height of gouernement the power of making lawes of calling Councels of the principal voice in them of confirming them of making Canons and holesom decrees of abrogating the contrarie of ordaining Bishopes and Pastors or deposing and suspending them finally the povver to dispense the goods of the Church both spiritual and temporal Which signification of preeminent power and authoritie by the vvord keies the Scripture expresseth in many places namely speaking of Christ I haue the keies of death and Hel that is the rule And againe I vvil geue the key of the house of Dauid vpon his shoulder Moreouer it signifieth that men can not come into heauen but by him the keies signifing also authoritie to open and shut as it is said Apoc. 3. of Christ who hath the key of Dauid he shutteth and no man openeth By which wordes we gather that Peters authoritie is maruelous to whom the keies that is the power to open and shut heauen is geuen And therfore by the name of keies is geuen that supereminent power which is called in comparison of the power graunted to other Apostles Bishops aud Pastors plenitude potestatis fulnes of power Bernard lib. 2. de considerat c. 8. 19. Whatsoeuer thou shal bind Al kind of discipline and punishment of offenders either spiritual which directly is here meant or corporal so farre as it tendeth to the execution of the spiritual charge is comprised vnder the word bind Of which sort be Excommunications Anathematismes Suspensions degradations and other censures and penalties or penances enioyned either in the Sacrament of Confession or in the exterior Courtes of the Church for punishment both of other crimes and specially of heresie and rebellion against the Church and the cheeâ—e pastors therof 19. Loose To loose is as the cause and the offenders case requireth to loose them of any the former bandes and to restore them to the Churches Sacraments and Communion of the faithful and execution of their function to pardon also either al or part of the penances enioyned or what debtes so euer man oweth to God or the Church for the satisfaction of his sinnes forgeuen Which kind of releasing or loosing is called Indulgence finally this whatsoeuer excepteth nothing that is punishable or pardonable by Christ in earth for he hath committed his power to Peter And so the validitie of Peters sentence in binding or loosing whatsoeuer shal by Christes promis be ratified in heauen Leo Ser. de Transfig Ser. 2. in anniuers-assumpt ad Pontif. Hilar. can 16. in Matth. Epiph. in Ancherato prepe initium If now any temporal power can shew their warrant out of scripture for such soueraine power as is here geuen to Peter and consequently to his successors by these wordes whatsoeuer thou shal binde and by the very keies wherby greatest soueraintie is signified in Gods Church as in his familie and houshold and therfore principally attributed and geuen to Christ * who in the scripture is said to haue the key of Dauid but here coÌ„municated also vnto Peter as the name of Rocke if I say any temporal potestate can shew authoritie for the like soueraintie let them chalenge hardly to be head not only of one particular but of the whole vniuersal Church 27. Workes He saith not to geue euery man according to his mercie or their faith but according to their workes August de verb. Apost Ser. 35. And againe How should our Sauiour reward euery one according to their workes if
yet here caÌ„not cast theÌ„ out But as for haeretikes they can neuer doe it nor any other true miracle to confirme their false saith 20. Faith as mustard seed This is the Catholike faith by which only al miracles are wrought yet not of euery one that hath the Catholike faith but of such as haue a great and forcible faith and withal the gift of miracles These are able as here wee see by Christes warrant not only to doe other wonderful miracles here signified by this one but also this very same that is to moue mountaines in deede as S. Paul also presupposeth and S. Hierom affirmeth and Ecclesiastical histories namely telleth of Gregorius Neocaesariensnis that he moued a mountaine to make roome for the foundation of a Church called therfore and for other his wonderful miracles Thaumaturgus And yet faithlesse Heretikes laugh at al such things and beleue them not 21. Prayer aud fasting The force of fasting and praying whereby also we may see that the holy Churche in Exorcismes doeth according to the Scriptures When shee vseth beside the name of IESVS many prayers and much fasting to driue out Deuils because these also are here required beside faith 26. The Children fres Though Christ to auoid scandal payed tribute yet in deede he sheweth that both him self ought to be free from such payments as being the kings sonne aswel by his eternal birth of God the Father as temporal of Dauid and also his Apostles as being of his familie and in them their successors the whole Clergie who are called in Scripture the lotte and portion of our Lord. which exemption and priuilege being grounded vpon the very law of nature it self and therfore practised euen among the Heathen Gen. 42 27. good Christian Princes haue confirmed and ratified by their lawes in the honour of Christ whose ministers they are and as it were the kings sonnes as S. Hierom declareth playnly in these wordes We for his honour pay not tributes and as the Kings sonnes are free from such payments Hiero. vpon this place 27. Me and thee A great mysterie in that he payed not only for him self but for Peter bearing the Person of the Churche and in whom as the cheefe the rest were conteyned Aug. q. exno Test q. â—5 to 4. CHAP. XVIII To his Disciples he preacheth against ambition the mother of Schisme 7 foretelling both the author vvhosoeuer he be and also his folovvers of their vvo to come 〈◊〉 and shevving on the contrary side hovv precious Christian soules are to their Angels to the Sonne of man and to his Father 15 charging vs therfore to forgiue our brethren vvhen also vve haue iust cause against them be it neuer so often and to labour their saluation by al meanes possible verse 1 AT that houre the Disciples came to IESVS saying ″ Who thinkest thou is the greater in the kingdom of heauen ✠verse 2 And IESVS calling vnto him a litle childe set him in the middes of them ✠verse 3 and said Amen I say to you vnles you be conuerted and become as litle children you shal not enter into the kingdom of heauen ✠verse 4 Whosoeuer therfore shal humble him self as this litle childe he is the greater in the kingdom of heaueÌ„ ✠verse 5 And he that shal receiue one such litle childe in my name receiueth me ✠verse 6 And * he that shal scandalize one of these litle ones that beleeue in me it is expedient for him that a milstone be hanged about his necke and that he be drovvned in the depth of the sea ✠verse 7 Vvo be to the vvorld for scandals for it is necessary that scandals do come but neuerthelesse vvo to that man by vvhom the scandall commeth ✠verse 8 And * if thy ″ hand or thy foote scandalize thee cut it of and cast it from thee It is good for thee to goe in to life maimed or lame rather then hauing tvvo hands or tvvo feete to be cast into euerlasting fire ✠verse 9 And if thine eye scandalize thee plucke him out and cast him from thee It is good for thee hauing one eye to enter into life rather then hauing tvvo eyes to be cast into the hel of fire ✠verse 10 See that you despise not one of these litle ones for I say to you that ″ their Angels in heauen alvvaies do see the face of my father vvhich is in heauen ✠verse 11 For * the Sonne of man is come to saue that vvhich vvas perished ✠verse 12 * Hovv thinke you If a man haue an hundred sheepe and one of them shal goe astray doth he not leaue ninetie nine in the mountaines and goeth to seeke that which is straied ✠verse 13 And if it chaunce that he finde it amen I say to you that he reioyceth more fore that then for the ninetie nine that vvent not astray ✠verse 14 Euen so it is not the vvil of your father vvhich is in heauen that one perish of these litle ones ✠verse 15 But * if thy brother shal offend against thee goe and rebuke him betvvene thee and him alone If he shal heare thee thou shalt gaine thy brother ✠verse 16 and if he vvil not heare thee ioyne vvith thee besides one or tvvo that in the mouth of * tvvo or three vvitnesses euery vvord may stand ✠verse 17 And if he vvil not heare them tel the Church And if he vvil not heare the Church let him be to thee as ″ the heathen and the Publican ✠verse 18 Amen I say to you whatsoeuer you ″ shal binde vpon earth shal be bound also in heauen and vvhatsoeuer you ″ shal loose vpon earth shal be loosed also in heauen ✠verse 19 Againe I say to you that if tvvo of you shal consent vpon earth concerning euery thing vvhatsoeuer they shal aske it shal be done to them of my father vvhich is in heauen ✠verse 20 For vvhere there be tvvo or three gathered in my name there am I ″ in the mindes of them ✠verse 21 Then came Peter vnto him and said * Lord how often shal my brother offend against me and I forgiue him vntil seuentimes ✠verse 22 IESVS said to him I say not to thee * vntil seuen times but vntil ″ seuentie times seuen times ⊢ ✠verse 23 Therfore is the kingdom of heauen likened to a man being a king that vvould make an account vvith his seruants ✠verse 24 And vvhen he began to make the account there vvas one presented vnto him that ovved him ten thousand talents ✠verse 25 And hauing not vvhence to repay it his lord commaunded that he should be sold and his wife and children and all that he had and it to be repayed ✠verse 26 But that seruant falling dovvne besought him saying Haue patience tovvard me and I vvil repay thee
things must be done but the end is not yet ✠verse 7 for nation shal rise against nation and kingdom against kingdom and there shal be pestilences and famines and earth-quakes in places ✠verse 8 and al these things are the beginnings of sorovves ◠✠verse 9 Then * shal they deliuer you into tribulation and shal kil you and you shal be odious to al nations for my names sake ✠verse 10 And then many shal be scandalized and they shal deliuer vp one an other and they shal hate one an other ✠verse 11 And many false-prophets shal rise and shal seduce many ✠verse 12 And because â— iniquitie shal abound the charitie of many shal vvaxe cold ✠verse 13 But he that shal perseuêre to the end he shal be saued ◠✠verse 14 And this Gospel of the kingdom â— shal be preached in the vvhole vvorld for a testimonie to al nations and then shal come the consummation ✠verse 15 Therfore vvhen you shal see â— the abomination of desolation vvhich vvas spoken of by Daniel the Prophet standing in the holy place he that readeth let him vnderstand ✠verse 16 then they that are in levvrie let them flee to the mountaines ✠verse 17 and he that is on the house-toppe let him not come dovvne to take any thing out of his house ✠verse 18 and he that is in the field let him not goe backe to take his coate ✠verse 19 And vvo to theÌ„ that are vvith childe and that giue sucke in those dayes ✠verse 20 But pray that your flight be not in the vvinter or on the Sabboth ✠verse 21 For there shal be then great tribulation such as hath not been from the beginning of the vvorld vntil novv neither shal be ✠verse 22 And vnles those daies had been shortened no flesh should be saued but for the elect the daies â— shal be shortened ✠verse 23 Then if any man shal say vnto you Loe here is Christ or there do not beleeue him ✠verse 24 For there shal rise false-Christes and false-Prophets and shal shevv â— great signes and vvonders so that the elect also if it be possible may be induced into errour ✠verse 25 Loe I haue foretold you ✠verse 26 If therfore they shal say vnto you Behold he is in the desert goe ye not out behold â— in the closets beleeue it not ✠verse 27 For as lightening coÌ„meth out of the east and appeareth euen into the vvest so shal also the aduent of the sonne of man be ✠verse 28 Wheresoeuer the body is thither shal the egles also be gathered together ✠verse 29 And â— immediatly after the tribulation of those dayes * the sonne shal be darkened and the moone shal not giue her light and the starres shal fal from heauen and the powers of heauen shal be moued ✠verse 30 and then shal appeare the signe of the Sonne of man in heauen and then shal al tribes of the earth bevvaile and they shal see the Sonne of man comming in the cloudes of heauen vvith much povver and maiestie ✠verse 31 And he shal send his Angels vvith a trumpet and a great voyce and they shal gather together his elect from the foure vvindes from the furthest partes of heauen euen to the endes thereof ✠verse 32 And of the figtree learne a parable When novv the bough thereof is tender and the leaues come forth you knovv that sommer is nigh ✠verse 33 So you also vvhen you shal see these things knovv ye that it is nigh euen at the doores ✠verse 34 Amen I say to you that this generation shal not passe til al these things be done ✠verse 35 Heauen and earth shal passe but my vvordes shal not passe ◠✠verse 36 But of that day and houre no body knovveth neither the Angels of heauen but the Father alone ✠verse 37 And as * in the dayes of Noe so shal also the comming of the Sonne of man be ✠verse 38 For as they vvere in the dayes before the floud eating and drinking marying and giuing to mariage euen vnto that day in vvhich Noe entred into the arke ✠verse 39 and knevve not til the floud came and tooke them al so also shal the coÌ„ming of the Sonne of man be ✠verse 40 Then two shal be in the field one shal be taken and one shal be left ✠verse 41 tvvo vvomen grinding in the mill one shal be taken and one shal be left ✠verse 42 Watch therfore because you knovv not vvhat houre your Lord vvil come ✠verse 43 But this knovv ye that * if the good man of the house did knovv vvhat houre the theefe vvould come he vvould surely vvatch and vvould not suffer his house to be broken vp ✠verse 44 Therefore be you also ready because at vvhat houâ—e you knovv not the Sonne of man vvil come ✠verse 45 Who thinkest thou is a faithful and vvise seruant vvhom his lord hath appointed ouer his familie to giue them meate in season ✠verse 46 Blessed is that seruant vvhom vvhen his lord coÌ„meth he shal finde so doing ✠verse 47 Amen I say to you that ouer al his goods shal he appoint him ⊢ ✠verse 48 But if that naughtie seruant shal say in his hart My lord is long a comming ✠verse 49 and shal beginne to strike his felovv-seruants and eateth and drinketh vvith drunkards ✠verse 50 the lord of that seruant shal come in a day that he hopeth not and an houre that he knovveth not ✠verse 51 and shal deuide him and appoint his portion vvith the hypocrites there shal be vveeping and gnashing of teeth ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXIIII 2. Not left This was fulfilled 40 yeres after Christes Ascension by Vespasian the Emperour and his sonne Titus Euseb li. â— c. 6. seq ex Iosepho Vpon which wordes There shal not be left c. which threaten the destruction of the Iewes Temple and those wordes Vpon this Rocke I wil build my Church which promise the building of the Catholike Church of al nations S. Châ—ysostome making a long comparison of these two prophecies of Christ saith thus Thou seest in both his great and vnspeakable power in that that he increased and built vp them that worshipped him and those that stumbled at him he abased destroyed and plucked them vp by the roote Doest thou see how whatsoeuer he hath built no man shal destroy and whatsoeuer he hath destroyed no man shal build He builded the Church and no man shal be able to destroy it he destroyed the Temple and no man is able to build it and that in so long time For they haue endeuoured both to destroy that and could not and they haue attempted to build vp this and they could not doe that neither c. 3. The signe Our Maister knowing that it was not profitable nor
and say to the people He is risen from the dead and the last errour shal be vvorse then the first ✠verse 65 Pilate said to them You haue a gard goe gard it as you knovv ✠verse 66 And they departing made the sepulchre sure sealing vp the stone vvith vvatchmen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXVII 3. Repenting him Note how spedily the plague of God falleth after sinne and specially men must note what torment of conscience and desperation often foloweth the sheading of innocent bloud 5. Hung himself If he had rightly repented notwithstanding his horrible treason he might haue obteyned mercy but by hanging him self he tooke away al meanes of mercy and saluation because he died finally impenitent 24. Innocent of his bloud Though Pilate was much more innocent then the Iewes and would haue been free from the murder of our Sauiour seeking al the meanes that he could without offending the people and the Emperours lawes to dimisse him Yet he is damned for being the minister of the peoples wicked wil against his owne conscience euen as al Officers be and specially the Iudges and Iuries which execute lawes of temporal Princes against Catholike men for al such be guilty of innocent bloud and be nothing excused by that they execute other mens will according to the lawes which be vniust For they should rather suffer death them selues then put an innocent man to death 40. If thou be the Sonne Maruel not when thou hearest our Sauiour in the B. Sacrament mocked at or seest him abused of wicked men that he straight reuengeth not such blasphemies or that he sheweth not him self there visibly and to the senses when faithles Heretikes wil say Let me see him tast him c. for he suffered here the like on the Crosse when he might at his will haue come downe with as much ease as he rose when he was dead 46. Why hast thou forsaken me Beware here of the detestable blasphemie of Caluin and the Caluinists who thinking not the bodily death of Christ sufficient say that he was also here so forsaken and abandoned of his Father that he sustained in soule and conscience the very feares and torments of the damned And to take away the Article of his descending into Hel after his death which was with triumph and not in paine they say that his descending was nothing els but that his soule suffered the very paines of Hel vpon the Crosse Whereas in deede by these wordes out of the Psalme our Sauiour wil signifie no more but that his paines being now so long on the Crosse and ready to die were very great and therfore according to the infirmity of his humane nature for very anguish as before in the garden when he was but toward his Passion he saith he was forsaken for two causes first because it was the wil of God not to deliuer him but that he should die secondly because his diuine nature did so represse it self for the time that he felt no comfort thereof at al but was left to die in extreme paines as a mere man 19. Wrapped This honour and duty done to Christes body being dead was maruelous grateful and meritorious And this wrapping of it in cleane find on may signifie by S. Hierom that the Body of our Lord is to be wrapped not in gold pretious stones and silke but in pure linnen And so in the whole Church it is obserued by S. Siluesters constitution that the Corporal wherevpon our Lordes body lieth on the altar must be pute and plaine linnen CHAP. XXVIII He riseth againe the third day and the blind most obstinate Iewes by bribery working to their owne reprobation he appeareth to his Disciples in Galilee as both before his Passion he foretold them Mat. 26 and now after his Resurrection first the Angel then also him self appointed by the women 〈◊〉 and sendeth them to al Nations to build his Church among the Gentils verse 1 AND in the euening of the Sabboth vvhich davvneth on the first of the Sabboth came Marie Magdalene and the other Marie ″ to see the sepulchre ✠verse 2 And behold there vvas made a great earth-quake For an Angel of our Lord descēded from heauen and comming rolled backe the stone and sate vpon it ✠verse 3 and his countenance vvas as lightening and his garment as snovv ✠verse 4 And for feare of him the vvatchmen vvere frighted and became as dead ✠verse 5 And the Angel ansvvering said to the vvomen Feare not you for I knovv that you seeke IESVS that vvas crucified ✠verse 6 he is not here for he is risen * as he said come and see the place vvhere our Lord vvas laid ✠verse 7 And going quickly tel ye his Disciples that he is risen and behold he goeth before you into Galilee there you shal see him loe I haue fortold you ✠verse 8 And they vvent forth quickly out of the monument vvith feare and great ioy running to tel his Disciples ✠verse 9 And behold IESVS mette them saying Al haile But they came neere and tooke hold of his feete and adored him ✠verse 10 Then IESVS said to them Feare not goe tel my brethren that they goe into Galilee there they shal see me ✠verse 11 Who vvhen they vvere departed behold certaine of the vvatchmen came into the citie and told the cheefe Priestes al things that had been done ✠verse 12 And being assembled together vvith the auncients taking counsel they gaue a greate summe of money to the souldiars ✠verse 13 saying Say you That his Disciples came by night and stole him avvay vvhen vve vvere a sleepe ✠verse 14 And if the President shal heare of this vve vvil persuade him and make you secure ✠verse 15 But they taking the money did as they vvere taught And this vvord vvas bruited abrode among the Ievves euen vnto this day ✠verse 16 And the eleuen Disciples vvent into Galilee vnto the mount vvhere IESVS had appointed them ✠verse 17 And seeing him they adored but some doubted ✠verse 18 And IESVS comming neere spake vnto them saying Al povver is giuen to me in heauen and in earth ✠verse 19 ◠going therfore teach ye al nations BAPTIZING THEM IN THE NAME OF THE FATHER AND OF THE SONNE AND OF THE HOLY GHOST ✠verse 20 teaching them to obserue al things vvhatsoeuer I haue commaunded you and behold I am vvith you ″ al daies euen to the consummation of the vvorld ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXVIII 1. To see the Sepulcher The deuout women came to visite our Sauiours sepulcher and for their deuotion first deserued to know the Resurrection and to see him risen The honour of the which Sepulcher and the Pilgrimage therevnto in the Primitiue Church S. Hierom declareth in these wordes The Iewes sometime honoured Sancta Sanctorum because there were the Cherubs and the
Propitiatorie and the Arke of the Testament Manna Aarons rodde and the golden altar Doth not the Sepulcher of our Lord seeme vnto thee more honorable Which as often as we enter into so often doe we see our Sauiour lie in the sindon and staying there a while we see the Angel againe sitte at his feete and at his head the napkin wrapped together The glorie of whose Sepulcher we know was long prophetied before Ioseph hewed it out by Esay saying And his rest shal be honour to witte because the place of our Lordes burial should be honoured of al men And at this present notwithstanding the Turkes dominion yet doe the Religious Christian Catholike men by Gods mighty prouidence keepe the holy Sepulcher which is within a goodly Church and Christians come out of al the world in Pilgrimage to it 19. Going then Commission to baptize and preache to al Nations geuen to the Apostles and grounded vpon Christes soueraine authority to whom was geuen al power in heauen and in earth 20. With you al daies Here Christ doth promise his concurrence with his Apostles and their successors as wel in preaching as ministring the Sacraments and his protection of the Church neuer to cease til the worlds end contrary to our Aduersaries saying that the Church hath failed many hundred yeres til Luther and Caluin ⧠THE ARGVMENT OF S. MARKES GOSPEL S Markes Gospel may be vvel diuided into foure partes The first part of the preparation that was made to the manifestation of Christ chap. 1. in the beginning The Second of his manifesting himselfe by Preaching and Miracles and that in Galilee the residue of the 1. chap. vnto the 10. chap. The third of his comming into Iurie tovvards his Passion chap. 10. The fourth of the Holy weeke of his Passion in Hierusalem chap. 11. to the end of the booke Of S. Marke and his conuersation with the tvvo Apostles S. Paul and S. Barnabee vve haue at large Act. 12 and 15. somevvhat also Col. 4. and 2. Tim. 4. and to Philémon Moreouer of his familiaritie vvith the Prince of the Apostles S. Peter vve haue 1 Pet. 5. For so it pleased our Lord that onely tvvo of the Euangelistes should be of his tvvelue Apostles to vvit S. Matthew and S. Iohn The other tvvo S. Marke and S. Luke he gaue vnto vs of the Disciples of his two most principal and most glorious Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul Whose Gospels therefore were of Antiquitie counted as the Gospels of S. Peter and S. Paul them selues Marke the disciple and interpreter of Peter saith S. Hierom according to that which he heard of Peters mouth wrote at Rome a briefe Gospel at the request of the Brethren about 10 or 12 yeres after our Lordes Ascension Which when Peter had heard he approued it and with his authoritie did publish it to the Church to be read as Clemens Alexandrinus writeth li. 6. hypotypos In the same place S. Hierom addeth hovv he vvent into Aegypt to preach and vvas the first Bishop of the cheefe Citie there named Alexandria and hovv Philo Iudaeus at the same time seeing and admiring the life and conuersation of the Christians there vnder S. Marke vvho vvere Monkes vvrote a booke thereof vvhich is extant to this day And not onely S. Hierom in Marco in Philone but also Eusebius Hist li. 2. ca. 15. 16. 17. Epiphanius Secta 29 Nazaraeorum li. 1. to 2. Cassianus de Instit Caenobiorum li. 2. c. 5. Sozomenus li. 1. c. 12. Nicephorus li. 2 c. 15. and diuerse others do make mention of the said Monkes out of the same Author Finally He died saith S. Hierom the 8 yere of Nero and was buried at Alexandria Anianus succeding in his place But from Alexandria he vvas translated to Venice Anno Dom. 830. It is also to be noted that in respect of S. Peter vvho sent S. Marke his scholer to Alexandria and made him the first Bishop there this See vvas esteemed next in dignitie to the See of Rome and the Bishop thereof vvas accounted the cheefe Metropolitane or Patriarch of the East and that by the first Councel of Nice Whereof see S. Leo ep 53. S. Gregorie li. 5. ep 60. li. 6. ep 37. THE HOLY GOSPEL OF IESVS CHRIST ACCORDING TO MARKE CHAP. I. Iohn the Eremite of vvhom the Prophets preaching penance and liuing him self accordingly baptizeth the people to prepare them to Christ 7 telling them that it is not his but Christs Baptisme in vvhich they shal receiue the Holy Ghost 9 IESVS there is manifested from heauen 12 and by and by he also goeth into the vvildernesse 14 Beginning in Galilee 16 after that he hath called foure Disciples 21 he preacheth first in Capharnaum confirming his doctrine vvith beneficial Miracles to the great admiration of al 35 then also but first retiring into the vvildernes in al the rest of Galilee vvith like miracles verse 1 THE beginning of the Gospel of IESVS CHRIST the sonne of God ✠verse 2 As it is vvritten in â— Esay the Prophet ' Behold I send mine Angel before thy face vvho shal prepare thy vvay before thee ✠verse 3 A voice of one crying in the desert Prepare ye the vvay of our Lord make straight his pathes ✠verse 4 * Iohn vvas in the desert baptizing and preaching the baptisme of penance vnto remission of sinnes ✠verse 5 And there vvent forth to him al the countrie of Ievvrie and al they of Hierusalem and vvere baptized of him in the riuer of Iordan â— confessing â— their sinnes ✠verse 6 And Iohn vvas â— clothed vvith camels heare and a girdle of a skinne about his loines and he did eate locustes and vvild honie ✠verse 7 And he preached saying There commeth a stronger then I after me vvhose latchet of his shoes I am not vvorthie stouping dovvne to vnloose ✠verse 8 I haue baptized you â— vvith vvater but he shal baptize you vvith the holy Ghost ✠verse 9 And it came to passe in those daies came IESVS from Nazareth of Galilee and vvas ″ baptized of Iohn in Iordan ✠verse 10 And forth vvith comming vp out of the vvater he savv the heauens opened and â— the Spirit as a doue descending and remaining on him ✠verse 11 And a voice vvas made from heauen Thou art my beloued sonne in thee I am vvel pleased ✠verse 12 And forth vvith * the Spirit droue him out into â— the desert ✠verse 13 And he vvas in the desert fourtie daies and fourtie nightes and vvas tempted of Satan and he vvas vvith beastes and the Angels ministred to him ✠verse 14 And * after that Iohn vvas deliuered vp IESVS came into Galilee preaching the Gospel of the kingdom of God ✠verse 15 and saying That the time is fulfilled and the kingdom of God is at hand be penitent and beleeue the Gospel âœ
of the palsey Sonne â— thy sinnes are forgiuen thee ✠verse 6 And there vvere certaine of the Scribes sitting there and thinking in their hartes ✠verse 7 why doth he speake so he blasphemeth * Who can forgiue sinnes but only God ✠verse 8 Which by and by IESVS knovving in his spirit that they so thought vvithin them selues saith to them why thinke you these things in your hartes ✠verse 9 Whether is easier to say to the sicke of the palsey Thy sinnes are forgiuen thee or to say Arise take vp thy couche and vvalke ✠verse 10 But that you may knovv that â— the Sonne of man hath povver â— in earth to forgiue sinnes he saith to the sicke of the palsey ✠verse 11 I say to thee Arise take vp thy couche and goe into thy house ✠verse 12 And forthvvith he arose and taking vp his couche vvent his vvay in the sight of al so that al marueled and glorified God saying That vve neuer savv the like ✠verse 13 And he vvent forth againe to the sea and al the multitude came to him and he taught them ✠verse 14 And vvhen he passed by * he savv Leui of Alphaeus sitting at the custome place and he saith to him Folovv me And rising vp he folovved him ✠verse 15 And it came to passe as he sate at meate in his house many Publicans and sinners did sit dovvne together vvith IESVS and his Disciples for they vvere many vvho also folovved him ✠verse 16 And the Scribes and the Pharisees seeing that he did eate vvith Publicans and Sinners said to his Disciples why doth your Maister eate and drinke vvith Publicans and sinners ✠verse 17 IESVS hearing this saith to them The vvhole haue not neede of a Physicion but they that are il at ease for I came not to call the iust but sinners ✠verse 18 And * the disciples of Iohn and the Pharisees did vse to fast and they come and say to him Why do the disciples of Iohn and of the Pharisees fast but thy disciples do not fast ✠verse 19 And IESVS said to them why can the children of the mariage fast as long as the bridegrome is vvith them So long time as they haue the bridegrome vvith them they can not fast ✠verse 20 But the daies vvil come vvhen the bridegrome shal be taken avvay from them and then they shal fast in those daies ✠verse 21 No body sovveth a peece of ravv cloth to an old garment othervvise he taketh avvay the nevv peecing from the old and there is made a greater rent ✠verse 22 And no body putteth nevv vvine into old bottels othervvise the vvine bursteth the bottels and the vvine vvil be shed and the bottels vvil be lost but nevv vvine must be put into nevv bottels ✠verse 23 And * it came to passe againe vvhen he vvalked through the corne on the Sabboths and his Disciples began to goe forvvard and to plucke the eares ✠verse 24 And the Pharisees said to him Behold vvhy do they on the Sabboths that vvhich is not lavvful ✠verse 25 And he said to them Did you neuer read vvhat Dauid did vvhen he vvas â— in necessitie and him self verse 26 vvas an hungred and they that vvere vvith him hovv * he entred into the house of God vnder Abiathar the high Priest and did eare the loaues of Proposition vvhich it vvas not lavvful to eate * but for the Priests and did giue vnto them vvhich vvere vvith him ✠verse 27 And he said to them The Sabboth vvas made for man and not man for the Sabboth ✠verse 28 Therfore the sonne of man is Lord of the Sabboth also ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. 4. Vncouered Such diligence ought to be vsed to bring sinners to Christ in his Sacraments as was vsed to procure this man and others by Christ the health of their bodies 5. Sicke of the palsey Such as this man was in body by dissolution of his limmes such also was he in soule by the noisome desires of the world occupying his hart and withdrawing him from al good workes Aug. de Pastor c. 6 to 9. 5. Thy sinnes Hereby it appeareth that Christ healed this sicke man first in his soule before he tooke away his bodily infirmity which may be an instruction for al men in bodily disease first to call for the Sacraments which be medicines of the soule As hereby also may be gathered that many diseases come for sinne and therfore can not be healed til the sinnes be remitted 10. The Sonne of man As Christ proueth vnto them that him self as man and not as God only hath power to remitte sinnes by that in al their sightes he was able to doe miracles and make the sickman sodenly arise so the Apostles hauing power graunted them to doe miracles though they be not God may in like maner haue authority from God to remitte sinnes not as God but as Gods ministers 10. In earth This power that the Sonne of man hath to remitte sinnes in earth was neuer taken from him but dureth still in his Sacraments and ministers by whom he remitteth sinnes in the Church and not in heauen only For concerning sinne there is one court of conscience in earth and an other in heauen and the iudgement in heauen foloweth and approueth this on earth as is plaine by the wordes of our Sauiour to Peter first and then to al the Apostles Whatsoeuer you shal bind vpon earth shal be bound in heauen Whatsoeuer you shal loose vpon earth shal be loosed in heauen wherevpon S. Hierom saith That Priests hauing the keies of the kingdom of heauen iudge after a sort before the day of iudgement And S. Chrysost li. 3 de Sacerd. paul post princip more at large 25. In necessity In necessity many things be done without sinne which els might not be done and so * the very chalices and consecrated iewels and vessels of the Church in cases of necessity are by lawful authority turned to profane vses which otherwise to alienate to a mans priuate commoditie is sacrilege CHAP. III. The blind Pharisees seeking his death for doing good vpon the Sabboths he meekely goeth out of the vvay vvhere the people that flocke vnto him and his Miracles are innumerable 13 Yea to his Tvvelue also hauing neede of moe vvorkmen he geueth povver to vvorke Miracles â—0 He so occupieth him self for soules that his kinne thinke him madde 22 The Scribes of Hierusalem come so farre and yet haue nothing but absurdly to blaspeme his casting out of Diuels to their ovvne damnation â—1 That the Ievves should not after their maner thinke it ynough that he is of their bloud he telleth that such rather are deere to him as keepe Gods commaundements verse 1 AND he entred againe into the Synagogue and there vvas a man there that had a vvithered hand ✠verse 2 And they
24 But in those daies after that tribulation * the sunne shal be darkened and the moone shal not giue her light ✠verse 25 and the starres of heauen shal be falling dovvne and the povvers that are in heauen shal be moued ✠verse 26 And then they shal see the * Sonne of man comming in the cloudes vvith much povver and glorie ✠verse 27 And then shal he send his Angels and shal gather together his elect from the foure vvindes from the vttermost part of the earth to the vttermost part of heauen ✠verse 28 And of the figtree learne ye a parable Vvhen novv the bought thereof is tender and the leaues come forth you knovv that sommer is very nigh ✠verse 29 so you also vvhen you shal see these things come to passe knovv ye that it is very nigh at the doores ✠verse 30 Amen I say to you that this generation shal not passe vntil al these things be done ✠verse 31 Heauen and earth shal passe but my vvordes shal not passe ✠verse 32 But of that day or houre no man knovveth neither the Angels in heauen nor the Sonne but the Father ✠verse 33 Take heede vvatch and pray for you knovv not vvhen the time is ✠verse 34 Euen as a man vvho being gone into a strange countrie left his house and gaue his seruants authoritie * ouer ech vvorke and commaunded the porter to vvatch ✠verse 35 Vvatch ye therfore for you knovv not vvhen the lord of the house commeth at euen or at midnight or at the cocke crovving or in the morning ✠verse 36 lest comming vpon a soden he finde you sleeping ✠verse 37 And that vvhich I say to you I say to al Vvatch ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIII 4. When shal these things be The miseries which did fall before the destruction of the Temple and citie of Hierusalem were a resemblance of the extreme calamitie that shal befall before the later day at the time of Antichrist wherevpon Christs speaketh indifferently of both 6. I am he As before destruction of Hierusalem diuerse Seducers arose and called them selues Christes promising the people deliuerance from the feares and dangers they were in of forraine souldiars so shal there come many towards the end of the world and make them selues Christes and Authors of Sectes and shal gaiue many Disciples as in plaine wordes foloweth in this chapter v. 22. There shal rise vp False-Christs and False-Prophets c. 14. The abomination of desolation No heresie doth so properly and purposely tend to this abomination of desolation * which by Antichrist shal be atchieued as this Caluinisme which taketh away with other Sacraments and external worship of God the very sacrifice of Christes Body and bloud Which being taken away as S. Cyprian saith no religion can remaine 22. Signes and Wonders Fasle-Christes and False-Prophets be seducers who in the later day by the power of the diuel shal seeme to worke wonders and yet men must not beleeue them Much lesse these which for their false faith can not shew so much as one false miracle CHAP. XIIII Iudas by occasion of Marie Magdalens ointment doth sel him to the Councel of the Ievves 12 After the Paschal lambe he giueth them the bread of life Io. 6. in a mystical sacrifice or separation of his bodie and bloud 27 and that night is after his prayer 43 taken of thee levves men Iudas being their Captaine is forsaken of the other eleuen for feare 53 is falsly accused and impiously condemned of the Ievves Councel 65 and shamefully abused of them 66 and thrise denied of Peter Al euen as the Scriptures and him self had often foretold verse 1 AND the Pasche vvas and the Azymes after tvvo daies and the cheefe Priests and the Scribes sought hovv they might by some vvile lay hands on him and kil him ✠verse 2 For they said Not on the festiual day lest there might be a tumult of the people ✠verse 3 And * vvhen he vvas at Bethania in the house of Simon the Leper and sate at meate there came a vvoman hauing an alabaster boxe of ointment of pretious spike-narde and breaking the alabaster-boxe she povvred it out vpon his head ✠verse 4 But there vvere certaine that had indignation vvithin them selues and said Vvhereto is ″ this vvast of the ointment made ✠verse 5 For this ointment might haue been sold for more then three hundred pence and giuen to the poore And they murmured against her ✠verse 6 But IESVS said ″ Let her alone vvhy do you molest her she hath vvrought a good vvorke vpon me ✠verse 7 for the poore you haue alvvaies vvith you and vvhen you vvil you may doe them good but me you haue not alvvaies ✠verse 8 That vvhich she had she hath done she hath preuented to anoint my body to the burial ✠verse 9 Amen I say to you Vvheresoeuer this Gospel shal be preached in the vvhole vvorld that also vvhich she hath done shal be told for a memorie for her ✠verse 10 And * Iudas Iscariote one of the Tvvelue vvent his vvay to the cheefe Priests for to betray him to them ✠verse 11 Vvho hearing it vvere glad and they promised him that they vvould giue him money And he sought hovv he might betray him conueniently ✠verse 12 And * the first day of the Azymes vvhen they sacrificed the Pasche the Disciples say to him Vvither vvilt thou that vve goe and prepare for thee to eate the Pasche ✠verse 13 And he sendeth tvvo of his Disciples and saith to them Goe ye into the citie and there shal meete you a man carying a pitcher of vvater folovv him ✠verse 14 and vvhithersoeuer he entreth say to the maister of the house that the Maister saith Vvhere is my refectorie vvhere I may eate the Pasche vvith my Disciples ✠verse 15 And he vvil shevv you a great chamber adorned and there prepare for vs. ✠verse 16 And his Disciples vvent their vvaies and came into the citie and they found as he had told them and they prepared the Pasche ✠verse 17 And * vvhen euen vvas come he commeth vvith the Tvvelue ✠verse 18 And vvhen they vvere sitting at the table and eating IESVS said Amen I say to you that one of you shal betray me he that eateth vvith me ✠verse 19 But they began to be sad and to say to him seuerally Is it I ✠verse 20 Vvho said to them One of the Tvvelue he that dippeth vvith me his hand in the dish ✠verse 21 and the Sonne of man in deede goeth * as it is vvritten of him but vvo to that man by vvhom the Sonne of man shal be betrayed it vvere good for him if that man had not been borne ✠verse 22 And * vvhiles they vvere eating IESVS tooke ″ bread and
preach the acceptable yere of the Lord and the day of retribution ✠verse 20 And vvhen he had folded the booke he rendred it to the minister and sate dovvne And the eies of al in the synagogue vvere bent vpon him ✠verse 21 And he began to say vnto them That this day is fulfilled this scripture in your eares ✠verse 22 And al gaue testimomonie to him and they marueled in the vvordes of grace that proceded from his mouth and they said Is not this Iosephs sonne ✠verse 23 And he said to them Certes you vvil say to me this similitude Physicion cure they self as great things as vve haue heard ″ done in Capharnaum doe also here in thy countrie ✠verse 24 And he said Amen I say to you that no Prophet is accepted in his ovvne countrie ✠verse 25 In truth I say to you * there vvere many vvidovves in the daies of Elias in Israel vvhen the heauen vvas shut three yeres and six moneths vvhen there vvas a great famine made in the vvhole earth ✠verse 26 and to none of them vvas Elias sent but into Sarepta of Sidon to a vvidovv vvoman ✠verse 27 * And there vvere many lepers in Israel vnder Elisaeus the Prophet and none of them vvas made cleane but Naamā the Syrian ✠verse 28 And al in the synagogue vvere filled vvith anger hearing these things ✠verse 29 And they rose and cast him out of the citie and they brought him to the edge of the hil vvherevpon their citie vvas built that they might throvv him dovvne headlong ✠verse 30 But he ″ passing through the middes of them vvent his vvay ⊢ ✠verse 31 * And he vvent dovvne into Capharnaum a citie of Galilee and there he taught them on the Sabboths ✠verse 32 And they vvere astonied at his doctrine because his talke vvas in povver ✠verse 33 And in the synagogue there vvas a man hauing an vncleane Diuel and he cried out vvith a loud voice ✠verse 34 saying Let be vvhat to vs and thee IESVS of Nazareth art thou come to destroy vs I know thee vvho thou art the SAINCT of God ✠verse 35 And IESVS rebuked him saying Hold thy peace goe out of him And vvhen the Deuil had throvven him into the middes he vvent out of him and hurted him nothing ✠verse 36 And there came feare vpon al and they talked together one vvith an other saying Vvhat vvord is this that in povver and vertue he commaundeth the vncleane spirits and they goe out ✠verse 37 And the fame of him vvas published into euery place of the countrie ✠verse 38 And IESVS rising vp out of the synagogue entred into Simons house * And ″ Simons vviues mother vvas holden vvith a great feuer and they besought him for her ✠verse 39 And standing ouer her he commaunded the feuer and it left her And incontinent rising she ministred to them ✠verse 40 And vvhen the sunne vvas dovvne al that had diseased of sundrie maladies brought them to him But he imposing hands vpon euery one cured them ✠verse 41 And Deuils vvent out from many crying and saying That thou art the sonne of God And rebuking them he suffred them not to speake that they knevv he vvas Christ ✠verse 42 And vvhen it vvas day going forth he vvent into a desert place and the multitudes sought him and came euen vnto him and they held him that he should not depart from them ✠verse 43 To vvhom he said That to other cities also must I euangelize the kingdom of God because therfore I vvas sent ✠verse 44 And he vvas preaching in the synagogs of Galilee ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII. 13. Departed vntil a time No maruel if the diuel be often or alvvaies busie vvith Christian men seeing after he was plainely ouercome by Christ yet did he not giue him ouer altogether but for a time 23. Done in Capharnaum God maketh choise of persons and places where he worketh miracles or doeth benefites though he might doe the same els where if it liked his wisedom So doth he in doing miracles by Saincts not in al places nor towards al persons but as it pleaseth him Aug. ep 〈◊〉 30. Passing through the middes of them Either by making him self inuisible or also more wonderfully penetrating the multitude and passing through them as he did through the doore his body either being without space of place or with other bodies in one place By al which and the like his doings mentioned in the Gospel it is euident that he can alter and order his body as he list aboue the natural conditions of a body 38. Simons wiues mother It is euident that Peter had a wife but after his calling to be an Apostle he leaft her as S. Hierom writeth in many places ep 14 c. 2 ad Iulianum Li. 1 adu Ionin See the Annot. Matth. 9 29. CHAP. V. Hauing taught the people out of Peters ship 4 he shevveth in a miraculous taking of fishes hovv he vvil make him the fisher of men 12 He cureth a leper by touching him and sendeth him to the Priest in vvitnesse that he is not against Moyses 15 The people flocking vnto him he retireth into the vvildernesse 17 To the Pharisees in a solemne assembly he proueth by a miracle his povver to remit sinnes in earth 27 He defendeth his eating vvith sinners as being the Physicion of soules 〈◊〉 and his not prescribing as yet of any fastes to his Disciples verse 1 AND it came to passe vvhen the multitudes pressed vpon him to heare the vvord of God and him self stoode beside the lake of Genesareth ✠verse 2 * And he savv tvvo shippes standing by the lake and the fishers vvere gone dovvne and vvashed their nettes ✠verse 3 And he going vp into ″ one ship that vvas Simons desired him to bring it backe a litle from the land And sitting he taught the multitudes out of the ship ✠verse 4 And as he ceased to speake he said to Simon Launche forth into the deepe and let loose your nettes to make a draught ✠verse 5 And Simon ansvvering said to him Maister labouring al the night vve haue taken nothing but in thy vvord I vvil let loose the nette ✠verse 6 And vvhen they had done this they inclosed ″ a very great multitude of fishes and their nette vvas broken ✠verse 7 And they ″ beckened to their fellovves that vvere in the other ship that they should come and help them And they came and filled both shippes so that they did sinke ✠verse 8 Vvhich vvhen Simon Peter did see he fel dovvne at IESVS knees saying Goe forth from me because I am a sinful man O Lord. ✠verse 9 For he vvas vvholy astonished and al that vvere vvith him at the draught of fishes vvhich they had taken ✠verse 10 In like maner also Iames
and they receiue you eate such things as are set before you ✠verse 9 and cure the sicke that are in it and say to them The kingdom of God is come nigh vpon you ⊢ ✠verse 10 And into vvhatsoeuer citie you enter and they receiue you not going forth into the streates thereof say ✠verse 11 The dust also of your citie that cleaueth to vs vve doe vvipe of against you yet this knovv ye that the kingdom of God is at hand ✠verse 12 I say to you it shal be more tolerable for Sodom in that day then for that citie ✠verse 13 Vvo to thee Corozáim vvo to thee Beth-saida for if in Tyre and Sidon had been vvrought the miracles that haue beene vvrought in you they had done penance sitting in sacke cloth and ashes long agoe ✠verse 14 But it shal be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon in the iudgement then for you ✠verse 15 And thou Capharnaum that art exalted vnto heauē thou shalt be thrust dovvne euen vnto hel ✠verse 16 He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me And he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me ✠verse 17 And the Seuentie-tvvo returned vvith ioy saying Lord the Deuils also are subiect to vs in thy name ✠verse 18 And he said to them I savv Satan as a lightening fal from heauen ✠verse 19 Behold I haue giuen you povver to treade vpon serpents and scorpions and vpon al the povver of the enemie and nothing shal hurt you ✠verse 20 But yet reioyce not in this that the spirits are subiect vnto you but reioyce not in this that your names are vvritten in heauen ⊢ ✠verse 21 In that very houre he reioyced in spirit and said I confesse to thee O Father Lord of heauen and earth because thou hast hid these things from the vvise and prudent and hast reuealed them ″ to litle ones Yea Father for so hath it vvel pleased thee ✠verse 22 Al things are deliuered to me of my father And no man knovveth vvho the Sonne is but the Father and vvho the Father is but the Sonne and to vvhom the Sonne vvil reueale ✠verse 23 And turning to his Disciples he said Blessed are the eies that see the things that you see ✠verse 24 For I say to you that many Prophets and Kings desired to see the things that you see and savv them not and to heare the things that you heare and heard them not ✠verse 25 And behold a certaine lavvyer stoode vp tempting him and saying Maister by doing of vvhat thing shal I possesse life euerlasting ✠verse 26 But he said to him In the lavv vvhat is vvritten hovv readest thou ✠verse 27 He ansvvering said Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God vvith thy vvhole hart and vvith thy vvhole foule and vvith al thy strength and vvith al thy minde and thy neighbour as thy self ✠verse 28 And he said to him Thou hast ansvvered right ″ this doe and thou shalt liue ✠verse 29 But he desirous to iustifie him self said to IESVS And vvho is my neighbour ✠verse 30 And IESVS taking it said A certaine man vvent dovvne from Hierusalem into Iericho and fel among theeues vvho also spoiled him and giuing him vvoundes vvent avvay leauing him ″ halfe-dead ✠verse 31 And it chaunced that a certaine Priest vvent dovvne the same vvay and seeing him passed by ✠verse 32 In like maner also a Leuite vvhen he vvas neere the place and savv him passed by ✠verse 33 But a certaine Samaritane going his iourney came neere him and seeing him vvas moued vvith mercie ✠verse 34 And going vnto him bound his vvoundes povvring in oile and vvine and setting him vpon his ovvne beast brought him into an inne and tooke care of him ✠verse 35 And the next day he tooke forth tvvo pence and gaue to the host and said Haue care of him and vvhatsoeuer thou shalt supererogate I at my returne vvil repay thee ✠verse 36 Vvhich of these three in thy opinion vvas neighbour to him that fel among theeues ✠verse 37 But he said He that did mercie vpon him And IESVS said to him Goe and doe thou in like maner ⊢ ✠verse 38 And it came to passe as they vvent and he entred into a certaine tovvne and a certaine vvoman named Martha receiued him into her house ✠verse 39 and she had a sister called Marie vvho sitting also at our Lords feete heard his vvord ✠verse 40 But Martha vvas busie about much seruice vvho stoode and said Lord hast thou no care that my sister hath left me alone to serue speake to her therfore that she help me ✠verse 41 And our Lord ansvvering said to her Martha Martha thou art careful and art troubled about very many things ✠verse 42 But one thing is necessarie ″ Marie hath chosen the best part vvhich shal not be taken avvay from her ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. X. 21. To litle ones By this place euery vulgar artificer may not presume that God hath reuealed al truth to him and therfore refuse to be taught of the learned for Christ did not aftervvard endevv fishers and vulgar men nor any other vvith the gifts of vvisdom and tonges vvithout their industrie study and teaching though at the beginning of great prouidence he did it that it might be cleere to the vvorld that al Nations vvere conuerted to him not by persuasion of cunning Orators or subtil Disputers but by the plaine force of his grace and truth vvhich S. Augustine counteth greater then al other miracles Further we are taught by this place that the poore humble obedient children of the Church knovv by their faith the high mysteries of Christes Diuinity and his presence in the B. Sacrament and such like rather then Arius Caluin and other like proud Scribes and Pharisees 28. This doe Not by faith only but by keeping Gods commaundements we obtaine life euerlasting not onely by beleeuing but by doing The heretikes say that it is impossible to keepe this commaundement of louing God with al our hart But the Scriptures giue vs examples of diuers that haue kept and fulfilled it as far as is requisite in this life 3. reg 14 8. ◠Par. 15 15. Ps 118 10. Ecclci 47 9 10. 4 Reg. 20 3. 5. Luc. 1 5. And if it vvere impossible to keepe it and yet by Christ proposed for the meane to obtaine life euerlasting he had mocked this Lavvyer and others and not taught them 30. Halfe dead Here is signified man vvounded very sore in his vnderstanding and free-wil and al other povvers of soule and body by the sinne of Adam but yet that neither vnderstanding nor free-vvil nor the rest vvere extinguished in man or taken avvay The Priest and Leuite signifie the Lavv of Moyses this Samaritane is Christ the Priest of the nevve Testament the
vvisedom of Salomon and behold more then Salomon here ✠verse 32 The men of Niniuee shal rise in the iudgement vvith this generation and shal condemne it * because they did penance at the preaching of Ionas and behold more then Ionas here ✠verse 33 * No man lighteth a candel and putteth it in secrete neither vnder a bushel but vpon a candlesticke that they that goe in may see the light ✠verse 34 * The candel of thy body is thine eie If thine eie be simple thy vvhole body shal be lightsome but if it be naught thy body also shal be darkesome ✠verse 35 See therfore that the light vvhich is in thee be not darkenesse ✠verse 36 If then thy vvhole body be lightsome hauing no part of darkenesse it shal be lightsome vvholy and as a bright candel it shal lighten thee ⊢ ✠verse 37 And vvhen he vvas speaking a certaine Pharisee desired him that he vvould dine vvith him and he going in sate dovvne to eate ✠verse 38 And the Pharisee began to thinke vvithin him self and to say Vvhy he vvas not vvashed before dinner ✠verse 39 And our Lord said to him * Novv you Pharisees doe make cleane that on the out side of the cuppe and of the platter but that of yours vvhich is vvithin is ful of rapine and iniquitie ✠verse 40 Fooles did not he that made that on the outside make that also that is on the inside ✠verse 41 But yet that that remaineth ″ giue almes behold al things are cleane vnto you ✠verse 42 But vvo to you Pharisees because you tithe minte and revve and euery herbe and passe ouer iudgement and the charitie of God but these things you ought to haue done and not to omit those ✠verse 43 Vvo to you Pharisees because you loue the first chaires in the synagogs and salutations in the market-place ✠verse 44 Vvo to you because you are as monuments that appeare not and men vvalking ouer are not vvare ✠verse 45 And one of the Lavvyers ansvvering saith to him Maister in saying these things thou speakest to our reproche also ✠verse 46 But he said ″ Vvo to you Lavvyers also because you lode men vvith burdens which they can not beare and your selues touch not the packes vvith one of your fingers ✠verse 47 Wo to you that build the monumēts of the Prophets and your fathers did kil them ✠verse 48 Surely you doe testifie that you consent to the vvorkes of your fathers because they in deede did kil them and you build their sepulchres ✠verse 49 For this cause the vvisedō also of God said I vvil send to them Prophets and Apostles and of them they vvil kil and persecute ✠verse 50 that the bloud of al the Prophets that vvas shed from the making of the vvorld may be required of this generation ✠verse 51 * from the bloud of Abel vnto the * bloud of Zacharie that vvas slaine betvvene the altar and the temple Yea I say to you it shal be required of this generation ⊢ ✠verse 52 Vho to you Lavvyers because you haue taken avvay the key of knovvledge your selues haue not entred and those that did enter you haue prohibited ✠verse 53 And vvhen he said these things to them the Pharisees and the Lavvyers began vehemently to vrge him and to stoppe his mouth about many things ✠verse 54 lying in waite for him seeking to catch some thing of his mouth that they might accuse him ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XI 27. Blessed is the vvombe Let vs also saith Venerable Bede lift vp our voice vvith the Catholike Church of vvhich this vvoman vvas a figure let vs lift vp our hartes among the people and say to our Sauiour Blessed be the vvombe that bare thee and the pappes vvhich thou didst sucke for blessed in deede is the mother vvhich bare the King that ruleth heauen and earth for euer 29. The signe of Ionas Of al miracles his Resurrection after he had been according to his body in the graue according to his soule in Hel three daies vvas the greatest and most conuinceth the incredulous Ievves and therfore a greater or more euident then that he saith he vvil not giue them 41. Giue almes The great force of almes is here and in diuers places of holy vvrite signified In one place they extinguish sinne in an other they redeeme sinnes in an other they deliuer from death in an other to them giuen or omitted our iudgement to heauen or hel is attributed and here they make cleane and satisfie for the Ievves former offenses for as S. Augustine saith c. 70 Enchiridij almes deedes profite not a man that hath a vvill to continevv in his sinnes but they are to be done for a propitiation to God of former offenses Novv hovv vvel the Protestants like this doctrine so euidently set forth in Scripture let the indifferent iudge and hovv vvel it agreeth vvith their onely faith 46. Wo to you Lavvyers These vvere Doctors of Moyses Lavv othervvise called Scribes Shal we therfore crie out against al Lavvyers novv or ought the name of Lavvyer be odious vvith vs because of these naughty Lavvyers among the Ievves much lesse ought the name of Priests to be odious as Heretikes would haue it because of the Ievves Priests that vvere so busy against our Sauiour CHAP. XII He prepareth his Disciples against persecutions to come vpon them at their publishing of his doctrine 13 With deuiding the brethrens inheritance he wil not medle but exhorteth them against auarice 22 and his Disciples by this occasion against solicitude so much as of necessaries 32 yea counseling them to geue al in almes 35 and to be ready at a knocke 41 namely admonishing Peter and other Prelats to see to their charge 49 and al not to looke but for persecution 54 The Iewes he reprehendeth for that they wil not see this time of grace 58 whereas it is so horrible to die without reconciliation verse 1 AND when great multitudes stoode about him so that they trode one an other he began to say to his Disciples Take good heede of the leauen of the Pharisees vvhich is hypocrisie ✠verse 2 * For nothing is hid that shal not be reuealed nor secrete that shal not be knovven ✠verse 3 For the things that you haue said in darknesse shal be said in the light and that vvhich you haue spoken into the eare in the chambers shal be preached in the house-toppes ✠verse 4 And I say to you my frendes Be not afraid of them that kil the body and after this haue no more to doe ✠verse 5 But I vvil shevv you vvhom ye shal feare feare him vvho after he hath killed hath povver to cast into hel yea I say to you feare him ✠verse 6 Are not fiue sparovves sold for tvvo farthings
said also to the multitudes When you see a cloude rising from the vvest by and by you say A shoure commeth and so it commeth to passe ✠verse 55 and vvhen the south vvinde blovving you say That there vvil be heate and it commeth to passe ✠verse 56 Hypocrites the face of the heauen and of the earth you haue skil to discerne but this time hovv doe you not discerne ✠verse 57 And vvhy of your selues also iudge you not that vvhich is iust ✠verse 58 * And vvhen thou goest vvith thy aduersarie to the Prince in the vvay endeuour to be deliuered from him lest perhaps he dravv thee to the iudge and the iudge deliuer thee to the exactour and the exactour cast thee into prison ✠verse 59 I say to thee thou shalt not goe out thence vntil thou pay the very last mite ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XII ◠Euery one that confesseth A Catholike man is bound to confesse his faith being called to accoumpt or examined by Iew Heathen or Heretike concerning the same Neither is it ynough to keepe Christ in his hart but he must also acknowledge him in his wordes and deedes And to deny Christ or any article of the Catholike faith for shame or feare of any worldly creature hath no lesse punishment then to be denied refused and forsaken by Christ at the houre of his death before al his Angels Which is an other maner of presence and Consistorie then any Court or Session that men can be called to for their faith in this world 11. Be not careful That the poore vnclearned Catholike should not be discouraged or make his excuse that he is a simple man not able to ansvver cunning Heretikes nor to giue a reason of his beleefe and therfore must suffer or say any thing rather then come before them our Maister giueth them comfort promising that the Holy Ghost shal euer put into their hartes at time of their appearance that vvhich shal be sufficient for the purpose not that euery one vvhich is conuented before the Aduersaries of faith should alvvaies be endeed vvith extraordinary knovvledge to dispute and confute as the Apostles and others in the primitiue Church vvere but that God vvil euer giue to the simple that trusteth in him sufficient courage and vvordes to confesse his beleefe For such an one called before the Commissioners saith ynough and defendeth him self sufficiently vvhen he ansvvereth that he is a Catholike man that he wil liue and die in that faith which the Catholike Church throughout al Christian countries hath and doth teach and that this Church can giue them a reason of al the things vvhich they demaund of him c. 14. Who hath appointed Christ refused to medle in this temporal matter partly because the demaund proceded of couetousnes and il intention partly to giue an example to Clergie men that they should not be vvithdravven by secular affaires and controuersies from their principal function of praying preaching and spiritual regiment but not vvholy to forbid them al actions pertaining to vvorldly busines specially vvhere and vvhen the honour of God the increase of religion the peace of the people and the spiritual benefite of the parties doe require In vvhich cases S. Augustin as Possidonius vvriteth vvas occupied often vvhole daies in ending vvorldly controuersies and so he vvriteth of him self also not doubting but to haue revvard therfore in heauen 21. Riche to God vvard He is riche tovvards God that by his goods bestovved vpon the poore hath store of merits and many almesmens praiers procuring mercie for him at the day of his death and iudgement vvhich is here therfore called treasure laid vp in heauen vvhere the barnes be large ynough The necessitie of vvhich almes is by Christ him self here shevved to be so great and so acceptable to God that rather then they should lacke the fruite thereof they should sel al they haue and giue to the poore 34. Where your treasure is If the riche man vvithdravven by his vvorldly treasure can not set his hart vpon heauen let him send his mony thither before him by giuing it in almes vpon such as vvil pray for him and his hart vvil solovv his purse thither CHAP. XIII He threateneth the Iewes to be forsaken vnles they doe penance 10 and confoundeth them for maligning him for his miraculous good doing on the Sabboths 18 but his kingdom the Church as contemptible as it seemeth to them now in the beginning shal spread ouer al the world 20 and conuert al 23 and what an hartsore it shal be to them at the last day to see them selues excluded from the glorie of this kingdom and the Gentils admitted in their place 31 foretelling that it is not Galilee that he feareth but that obstinate and reprobate Hierusalem vvil nedes murder him as also his messengers afore and after him verse 1 AND there vvere certaine present at that very time telling him of the Galilaeans vvhose bloud Pilate mingled vvith their sacrifices ✠verse 2 And he ansvvering said to them Thinke you that ″ these Galileans vvere sinners more then al the Galilaeans that they suffred such things ✠verse 3 No I say to you but vnles you haue penance you shal al likevvise perish ✠verse 4 As those eightene vpō vvhom the toure fel in Silóe and slevv them thinke you that they also vvere detters aboue al the men that dvvel in Hierusalem ✠verse 5 No I say to you but if you haue not penance you shal al likevvise perish ✠verse 6 And he said this similitude A certaine man had a figtree planted in his vineyard and he came seeking for fruite on it and found not ✠verse 7 And he said to the dresser of the vineyard Loe it is three yeres since I come seeking for fruite vpon this figtree and I finde not Cut it dovvne therfore vvhereto doth it also occupie the ground ✠verse 8 But he ansvvering saith to him Lord let it alone this yere also vntil I digge about it and dung it ✠verse 9 and if happily it yeld fruite but if not hereafter thou shalt cut it dovvne ✠verse 10 And he vvas teaching in their synagogue on the Sabboths ✠verse 11 And behold a vvoman that had a spirit of infirmitie eightene yeres and she vvas crooked neither could she looke vpvvard at al. ✠verse 12 Whom vvhen IESVS savv he called her vnto him and said to her Woman thou art deliuered from thy infirmitie ✠verse 13 And he imposed hands vpon her and forthvvith she vvas made straight and glorified God ✠verse 14 And the Archsynagogue ansvvering because he had indignation that IESVS had cured on the Sabboth said to the multitude Sixe daies there are vvherein you ought to vvorke in them therfore come and be cured and not in the Sabboth day ✠verse 15 And our Lord ansvvering to him said Hypocrite doth not euery one
receiue you into the eternal tabernacles ⊢ ✠verse 10 He that is faithful in the lest is faithful in the greater also and he that is vniust in litle is vniust in the greater also ✠verse 11 If then you haue not been faithful in the vniust mammon vvith that vvhich is the true vvho may credit you ✠verse 12 And if you haue not been faithful in other mens that vvhich is yours vvho vvil giue you ✠verse 13 * No seruant can serue tvvo maisters for either he shal hate the one and loue the other or cleaue to one and contemne the other You can not serue God and mammon ✠verse 14 And the Pharisees vvhich vvere couetous heard al these things and they derided him ✠verse 15 And he said to them You are they that iustifie your selues before men but god knovveth your hartes because that vvhich is high to men is abomination before God ✠verse 16 * The lavv and the prophets vnto Iohn from that time the kingdom of God is euangelized and euery one doth force tovvard it ✠verse 17 * And it is easier for heauen and earth to passe then one tittle of the lavv to fall ✠verse 18 * Euery one that dimisseth his vvife ″ and marieth an other committeth aduoutrie and he that marieth her that is dimissed from her husband committeth aduourrie ✠verse 19 There vvas a certaine riche man he vvas clothed vvith purple and silke and he fared euery day magnifically ✠verse 20 And there vvas a certaine begger called Lazarus that lay at his gate ful of sores ✠verse 21 desiring to be filled of the crommes that fel from the riche mans table but the dogges also came and licked his sores ✠verse 22 And it came to passe that the begger died and vvas caried ″ of the Angels into ″ Abrahams bosome And the riche man also died and he vvas buried in hel ✠verse 23 And lifting vp his eies vvhen he vvas in torments he savv Abraham a farre of and Lazarus in his bosome ✠verse 24 and he crying said Father Abraham haue mercie on me and send Lazarus that he may dippe the tippe of his finger into vvater for to coole my tongue because I am tormented in this flame ✠verse 25 And Abraham said to him Sonne remember that thou didst receiue good things in thy life time and Lazarus likevvise euil but novv he is comforted and thou art tormented ✠verse 26 And beside al these things betvvene vs and you there is fixed ″ a great chaos that they vvhich vvil passe from hence to you may not neither goe from thence hither ✠verse 27 And he said Then father I beseeche thee that thou vvouldest send him vnto my fathers house for I haue fiue brethren ✠verse 28 for to testifie vnto them ″ lest they also come into this place of torments ✠verse 29 And Abraham said to him They haue Moyses and the Prophets let them heare them ✠verse 30 But he said No father Abraham but if some man shal goe from the dead to them they vvil doe penance ✠verse 31 And he said to him If they heare not Moyses and the Prophets neither if one shal rise againe from the dead vvil they beleeue ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XVI 2. The lord praised This mans deceiuing his maister is not praised nor vve vvarrāted by his fact to gaine vniustly for to haue vvherevvith to giue almes but his prudence in that he prouided so substancially for him selfe vvhilest his maisters goods vvere in his handes is commended not for a vertue but for avvorldly pollicie and proposed as an example of the careful prouision that rich men who are Gods stewards in earth should make for their soules against they be put out of their bailiship and be called to account vvhich is the day of their death and for a condemnation of faithful mens folly and negligence that being assured they shal out of their offices and vvell knovving they might gaine salutation by their money haue so litle regard thereof 9. They 〈◊〉 receiue A great comfort to al great almes-men and a vvonderful force and vertue in almes vvhith beside the merite of the worke of mercie vvhich as in other places of Scripture is said purgeth sinne and gaineth heauen pocureth also not onely the praiers of their beadsmen in earth but their patronage in heauen also whereby also the praiers of Saincts for the liuing and namely for them to whom they vvere beholding in their life are proued Yea and that they be in such fauour with God that they may and doe receiue their frendes vvhich vvere once their benefactors into their mansions in heauen no lesse then the farmers vvhom the il stevvard pleasured might receiue their freend into their earthly houses Which also insinuateth to vs that almes bestovved specially vpon holy men vvho by their merites and praiers are great in Gods grace may much more helpe vs then our charitable deedes done vpon vulgar men in necessitie though that be of exceding great merite also See al this in these Doctors folovving Hiero. qu. 6. ad Algas to 3. Ambros in Luc. August ser 35 de verb. Do. c. 1. Gregor moral li. 〈◊〉 c. 14. Augu. li. 2 q. Euang. qu. 34. Chrys ho. 3◠ad po Antioch to 5. 18. And marrieth The good of Mariage through out al nations and men is in issue and fidelitie of chastitie but among the people of God it consisteth also in holines of Sacrament Whereby it commeth to passe that is a heinous crime to marry againe though there be a diuorce made so long as the parties liue Aug. de bono coniug c. 24 to 6. See the Annotations vpon Marke 10 11. 22. Of the Angels Angels carie good mens soules to heauen novv as they did then his to Abrahams bosome See the revvard of pouerty affliction and patience and on the contrarie the end and revvard of vvealth ioyned with vnmercifulnes Note also here that at the day of euery mans death there is a particular iudgement and therfore the soule sleepeth not nor hangeth in suspense til the general iudgement 22. Abrahams Bosome The Bosome of Abraham is the resting place of al them that died in perfect state of grace before Christes time heauē before being shut from men It is called in Zacharie a lake vvithout vvater and sometimes a prison but most commonly of the Diuines Limbus patrum for that it is thought to haue been the higher part or brimme of Hel the places of punishment being far Iovver then the same vvhich therfore be called Infernum inferius the lovver hel where this mansion of the fathers stood or whether it be any part of Hel S. Augustine doubteth but that there was such a place he nor no Catholike man euer doubted as al the fathers make it most certaine that our Sauiour descending to
the very end of the vvorld 25 And then vvhat signes shal come of the last day terrible to the vvorld 28 but comfortable to vs of his Church 34 so that vve be alvvaies vvatchful verse 1 AND beholding he savv them that did cast their giftes into the treasurie riche persons ✠verse 2 And he savv also a certaine poore vvidovv casting tvvo brasse mites ✠verse 3 And he said Verely I say to you that this poore vvidovv hath cast more then al. ✠verse 4 For al these of their aboundance haue cast into the giftes of God but she ″ of her penurie hath cast in al her liuing that she had ✠verse 5 And certaine saying of the temple that it vvas adorned vvith goodly stones and donaries he said ✠verse 6 These things vvhich you see * the daies vvil come vvherein there shal not be left a stone vpon a stone that shal not be destroied ✠verse 7 And they asked him saying Maister when shal these things be and vvhat shal be the signe vvhen they shal begin to come to passe ✠verse 8 Vvho said See you be not seduced for many vvil come in my name saying that I am he and the time is at hand goe not therfore after them ✠verse 9 And vvhen you shal heare of vvarres and seditions be not terrified these things must first come to passe but the end is not yet by and by ✠verse 10 Then he said to them Nation shal rise against nation and kingdom against kingdom ✠verse 11 And there shal be great earth-quakes in places and pestilences and famines and terrours from heauen and there shal be great signes ✠verse 12 But before al these things they vvil lay their hands vpon you and persecute you deliuering you into synagogs and prisons dravving you to kings and presidents for my name ✠verse 13 and it shal happen vnto you for testimonie ✠verse 14 Lay vp this therfore in your hartes not to premeditate hovv you shal ansvver ✠verse 15 For I vvil giue you mouth and vvisedom vvhich al your aduersaries shal not be able to resist and gaine say ✠verse 16 And you shal be deliuered vp of your parents and brethren and kinsemen frendes and they vvil put to death of you ✠verse 17 And you shal be odious to al men for my name ✠verse 18 and a heare of your head shal not perish ✠verse 19 In your patience you shal possesse your soules ⊢ ✠verse 20 And vvhen you shal see Hierusalem compassed about vvith an armie then knovv that the desolation thereof is at hand ✠verse 21 then they that are in Ievvrie let them flee to the mountaines and they in the middes thereof let them depart and they in the countries let them not enter into it ✠verse 22 for these are the daies of vengeance that al things may be fulfilled that are vvritten ✠verse 23 But vvo to them that are vvith childe and that giue sucke in those daies for there shal be great affliction vpon the land and vvrath on this people ✠verse 24 And they shal fall by the edge of the svvord and shal be led captiue into al nations and Hierusalem shal be troden of the Gentiles til the times of nations be fulfilled ✠verse 25 * ◠And there shal be signes in the sunne and the moone and the starres and vpon earth distresse of nations for the confusion of the sound of sea and vvaues ✠verse 26 men vvithering for feare and expectation vvhat shal come vpon the vvhole vvorld for the povvers of heauē shal be moued ✠verse 27 and then they shal see the Sonne of man comming in a cloude vvith great povver and maiestie ✠verse 28 But vvhen these things begin to come to passe looke vp and lift vp your heades because your redemption is at hand ✠verse 29 And he spake to them a similitude See the figtree and al trees ✠verse 30 Vvhen they novv budde forth fruite out of them selues you knovv that summer is nigh ✠verse 31 So you also vvhen you shal see these things come to passe knovv that the kingdom of God is nigh ✠verse 32 Amen I say to you that this generation shal not passe til al be done ✠verse 33 Heauen and earth shal passe but my vvordes shal not passe ⊢ ✠verse 34 And looke vvel to your selues lest perhaps your hartes be ouercharged vvith surfetting and drunkēnesse and cares of this life and that day come vpon you sodenly ✠verse 35 For as a snare shal it come vpon al that sit vpon the face of al the earth ✠verse 36 Vvatch therfore praying at al times that you may be accounted vvorthie to escape al these things that are to come and to stand before the Sonne of man ✠verse 37 And the daies he vvas teaching in the temple but the nightes going forth he abode in the mount that is called Oliuet ✠verse 38 And al the people in the morning vvent vnto him in the temple to heare him ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXI 4. Of her penurie To offer or giue almes of our superfluites is not so acceptable nor meritorious as to bestow some of that which is of our necessarie prouision and which we may hardly spare from our selues for that procedeth of greater zeale vvil and intention which be more respected of God then the substance of the gift CHAP. XXII Iudas doth sell him to the Ievves 7 After the old Paschal 19 he giueth to his disciples the bread of life in a mystical sacrifice of his body and bloud for an euerlasting comemoration of his Passion 21 He couertly admonisheth the traitour 24 Against their ambitious contention he shevveth them that the maioritie of any among them in this vvorld is for their seruice as his ovvne also vvas 28 and hovv he vvil exalt them al in the vvorld to come 31 foretelling Peter the singular priuilege of his faith neuer failing 33 and his three negations 35 and hovv they shal al now be put to their shiftes 39 And that night after his praier with svveating of bloud 43 he is taken of the Ievves men Iudas being their captaine yet shevving them both by miracle and vvord that they could doe nothing vnto him but by his ovvne permission 54 Then in the cheefe Priestes house he is thrise denied of Peter 63 shamefully abused of his keepers 66 and in the morning impiously condemned of their Councel for confessing him self to be the Sonne of God verse 1 AND the festiual day of the Azymes approched vvhich is called Pasche ✠verse 2 and the cheefe Priests and the Scribes sought hovv they might kil him but they feared the people ✠verse 3 And Satan entred into Iudas that vvas surnamed Iscariote one of the Tvvelue ✠verse 4 And he vvent and talked vvith the cheefe Priests and the Magistrates hovv he might betray him
to them ✠verse 5 And they vvere glad and bargained to giue him money ✠verse 6 And he promised And he sought opportunitie to betray him apart from the multitudes ✠verse 7 * And the day of the Azymes came vvherein it vvas necessarie that the Pasche should be killed ✠verse 8 And he sent Peter and Iohn saying Goe and prepare vs the Pasche that vve may eate ✠verse 9 But they said Vvhere vvilt thou that vve prepare it ✠verse 10 And he said to them Behold as you enter into the citie there shal meete you a man carying a pitcher of vvater folovv him into the house into vvhich he entreth ✠verse 11 and you shal say to the good manof the house The Maister saith to thee Vvhere is the inne vvhere I may eate the Pasche vvith my Disciples ✠verse 12 And he vvil shevv you a great refectorie adorned and there prepare ✠verse 13 And they going found as he said to them and prepared the Pasche ✠verse 14 And vvhen the houre vvas come he sate dovvne and the tvvelue Apostles vvith him ✠verse 15 And he said to them ″ Vvith desire I haue desired to eate this Pasche vvith you before I suffer ✠verse 16 For I say to you that from this time I vvil not eate it til it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God ✠verse 17 And ″ taking the chalice he gaue thankes and said Take and deuide among you ✠verse 18 for I say to you That I vvil not drinke of the generation of the vine til the kingdom of God doe come ✠verse 19 * And taking bread he gaue thankes and brake and gaue to them saying ″ THIS IS MY BODY ″ VVHICH IS GIVEN FOR YOV ″ Doe this ″ for a commemoration of me ✠verse 20 In like maner the chalice also after he had supped saying THIS IS THE CHALICE ″ THE NEVV TESTAMENT IN MY BLOVD ″ VVHICH SHAL BE SHED FOR YOV ✠verse 21 * But yet behold the hand of him that betraieth me is vvith me on the table ✠verse 22 And the Sonne of man in deede goeth according to that vvhich is determined but yet vvo to that man by vvhom he shal be betrayed ✠verse 23 And they began to question among them selues vvhich of them it should be that should doe this ✠verse 24 * And there fel also a cōtention betvvene them vvhich of them seemed to be greater ✠verse 25 And he said to them The kinges of the Gentiles ouerrule them and they that haue povver vpon them are called beneficial ✠verse 26 But you not so but he that is the greater among you let him become as the yonger he that is the leader as the waiter ✠verse 27 For which is greater he that sitteth at the table or he that ministreth is not he that sitteth but I am in the middes of you as he that ministreth ✠verse 28 you are they that haue remained vvith me in my tētations ✠verse 29 And I dispose to you as my father disposed to me a kingdō ✠verse 30 that you may eate drinke vpon my table in my kingdom may sit vpon thrones iudging the tvvelue tribes of Israel ✠verse 31 And our Lord said ″ Simon Simon behold Satan hath required to haue you for to sift as vvheate ✠verse 32 BVT I HAVE PRAIED FOR THEE that thy faith faile not and thou once conuerted confirme thy brethren ✠verse 33 Vvho said to him Lord vvith thee I am readie to goe both into prison and vnto death ✠verse 34 And he said * I say to thee Peter the cocke shal not crovv to day til thou denie thrise that thou knovvest me ✠verse 35 And he said to them Vvhen I sent you * vvithout purse and skrippe and shoes did you lacke any thing But they said Nothing ✠verse 36 He said therfore vnto them But novv he that hath a purse let him take it likevvise also a skrippe and he that hath not let him sel his coate and bie a svvord ✠verse 37 For I say to you that yet this that is vvritten must be fulfilled in me And vvith the vvicked vvas he reputed For those things that are concerning me haue an end ✠verse 38 But they said Lord Loe tvvo svvordes here But he said to them It is ynough ✠verse 39 * And going forth he vvent according to his custome into mount-Oliuet And his Disciples also folovved him ✠verse 40 And vvhen he vvas come to the place he said to them Pray lest ye enter into tentation ✠verse 41 And he vvas pulled avvay from them a stones cast and kneeling he praied ✠verse 42 saying Father if thou vvilt transferre this chalice from me But yet not my vvil but thine be done ✠verse 43 And there appeared to him an Angel from heauen strengthening him And being in an agonie he praied the longer ✠verse 44 And his svveat became as droppes of bloud trikling dovvne vpon the earth ✠verse 45 And vvhen he vvas risen vp from praier and vvas come to his Disciples he found them sleeping for pensifenes ✠verse 46 And he said to them Vvhy sleepe you arise pray lest you enter into tentation ✠verse 47 As he vvas yet speaking behold a multitude and he that vvas called Iudas one of the Tvvelue vvent before them and approched to IESVS for to kisse him ✠verse 48 And IESVS said to him Iudas with a kisse doest thou betray the sonne of man ✠verse 49 And they that vvere about him seeing vvhat vvould be said to him Lord Shal vve strike vvith the svvord ✠verse 50 And one of them smote the seruant of the high Priest and cut of his right eare ✠verse 51 But IESVS ansvvering said Suffer ye thus farre And vvhen he had touched his eare he healed him ✠verse 52 And IESVS said to them that vvere come vnto him the cheefe Priests and magistrates of the temple and auncients As it vvere to a theefe are you come forth vvith svvordes and clubbes ✠verse 53 Vvhen I vvas daily vvith you in the temple you did not lay handes vpon me but this is your houre and the povver of darkenesse ✠verse 54 And apprehending him they led him to the high Priests house but Peter folovved a farre of ✠verse 55 And a fire being kindled in the middes of the court they sitting about it Peter vvas in the middes of them ✠verse 56 Vvhom vvhen a certaine vvenche savv sitting at the light and had beheld him she said This fellovv also vvas vvith him ✠verse 57 But he denied him saying Vvoman I knovv him not ✠verse 58 And after a vvhile an other man seeing him said And thou art of them But Peter said O man I am not ✠verse 59 And after the space as it vvere of one houre a certaine other man affirmed
of the bridegrome This my ioy therfore is filled ✠verse 30 He must increase and I diminishe ✠verse 31 ″ He that coÌ„meth from aboue is aboue al. He that is of the earth of the earth he is and of the earth he speaketh He that commeth from heauen is aboue al. ✠verse 32 And vvhat he hath seen and heard that he testifieth and his testimonie no man receiueth ✠verse 33 He that hath receiued his testimonie hath signed that God is true ✠verse 34 For he vvhom God hath sent speaketh the vvordes of God for God doth not giue the spirit by measure ✠verse 35 The Father loueth the Sonne he hath giuen al things in his hand ✠verse 36 He that beleeueth in the Sonne hath life euerlasting but he that is incredulous to the Sonne shal not see life but the vvrath of God remaineth vpon him ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 5. Bornâ— againe of water As no man can enter into this world not haue his life an I being in the same except he be borne of his carnal parents no more can a maÌ„ enter into the life state of grace which is in Christ or attaine to life euerlasting vnles he be borne and baptized of water and the Holy Ghost whereby we see first this Sacrament to be called our regeneration or second birth in respect of our natural and carnal which was before Secondly that this Sacrament consisteth of an external element of water and internal vertue of the Holy Spirit wherein it excelleth Iohns Baptisme which had the external element but nor the spiritual grace thirdly that no man can enter into the kingdom of God not into the fellowship of Holy Church without it Whereby the * Pelagians and Caluinists be condemned that promisse life euerlasting to yong children that die without Baptisme and al other that thinke onely faith to serue or the external element of water superfluous or not necessarie our Sauiours wordes being plaine and general Though in this cafe God which hath not bound his grace in respect of his owne freedom to any Sacrament may and doth accept them as baptized which either are martyred before they could be baptized or els depart this life with vow and desire to haue that Sacrament but by some remedilesse necessirie could not obtaine it Lastly it is proued that this Sacrament giueth grace ex opere operato that is of the worke itself which al Protestants denie because it so breedeth our spiritual life in God as our carnal birth giueth the life of the world 18. It iudged already He that beleeueth in Christ with faith which worketh by charitie as the Apostle speaketh shal not be condemned at the later day nor at the houre of his death but the infidel be he Iew Pagan or Heretike is already if he die in his incredulitie by his owne profession and sentence condemned and shal not come to iudgement either particular or general to be discussed according to his workes of mercie done or omitted In which sense S. Paul faith that the obstinate Heretike is condemned by his owne iudgement preuenting in him self of his owne free wil the sentence both of Christ and of the Church 31. He that commeth from aboue As though he should say No maruel that men resort to Christ so fast and make lesse account of me for his baptisme and his preaching and his person are al from heauen immediatly He bringeth al from the very bosome mouth and substance of God his Father Whatsoeuer is in me is but a litle drop of his grace His spirit and graces are aboue al measures or mens gifts euen according to his Manhod and al power temporal and spiritual the kingdom and the Priesthod and al soueraintie in heauen and earth are bestowed vpon him as he is man also CHAP. IIII. Leauing Ievvrie because of the Pharisees in the vvay to Galilee he talketh vvith a Samaritane vvoman telling her that he vvil giue vvater of euerlasting life 16 shevving him self to knovv mens secretes 19 preferring the Ievves religion before the Samaritanes but ours the Christian Catholike religion before them both 25 and vttering vnto her that he is Christ 28 vvhich by her testimonie and his preaching very many Samaritanes do beleeue he in the meane time fore telling his Disciples of the haruest he vvil send them in to 45 The Galilaans also receiue him vvhere againe he vvorketh his second miracle verse 1 WHEN IESVS therfore vnderstoode that the Pharisees heard that IESVS maketh mo Disciples and baptizeth theÌ„ Iohn ✠verse 2 hovvbeit IESVS did not baptize but his Disciples ✠verse 3 he left Ievvrie and vvent againe into Galilee ✠verse 4 and he had of necessitie to passe through Samaria ✠verse 5 He commeth therfore into a citie of Samaria vvhich is called Sichar * beside the maner that Iacob gaue to Ioseph his sonne ✠verse 6 And there vvas there the fountaine of Iacob IESVS therfore vvearied of his iourney saâ—e so vpon the fountaine It vvas about the sixt houre ✠verse 7 There commeth a vvoman of Samaria to dravv vvater IESVS saith to her Giue me to drinke ✠verse 8 For his Disciples vvere gone into the citie to bie meates ✠verse 9 Therfore that Samaritane vvoman saith to him Hovv doest thou being a Ievve aske of me to drinke vvhich am a Samaritane vvomaÌ„ For the Ievves do not communicate vvith the Samaritanes ✠verse 10 IESVS ansvvered and said to her If thou didst knovv the gift of God and vvho he is that saith vnto thee Giue me to drinke thou perhaps vvouldest haue asked of him and he vvould haue giuen thee liuing vvater ✠verse 11 The vvoman saith to him Sir neither hast thou vvherein to dravv and the vvel is deepe vvhence hast thou the liuing vvater ✠verse 12 art thou greater then our father Iacob vvho gaue vs the vvel and him self dranke of it and his children and his cattel ✠verse 13 IESVS ansvvered and said to her Euery one that drinketh of this vvater shal thirst againe but he that shal drinke of the vvater that I vvil giue him shal not thirst for euer ✠verse 14 but the vvater that I vvil giue him shal become in him a fountaine of vvater springing vp vnto life euerlasting ✠verse 15 The vvoman saith to him Lord giue me this vvater that I may not thirst nor come hither to dravv ✠verse 16 IESVS saith to her Goe call thy husband and come hither ✠verse 17 The vvoman ansvvered and said I haue no husband IESVS saith to her Thou hast said vvel that I haue no husband ✠verse 18 For thou hast had fiue husbands and he vvhom thou novv hast is not thy husband this thou hast said truely ✠verse 19 The vvoman saith to him Lord I perceiue that thou art a Prophet ✠verse 20 ″ Our father 's adored in this mountaine and you say * that at Hierusalem is
the poole of Siloé and wash And I vvent and vvashed and savv ✠verse 12 And they said to him Vvhere is he He saith I knovv not ✠verse 13 They bring him that had been blinde to the Pharisees ✠verse 14 And it vvas the Sabboth vvhen IESVS made the clay and opened his eies ✠verse 15 Againe therfore the Pharisees asked him hovv he savv But he said to them He put clay vpō mine eies I vvashed and I see ✠verse 16 Certaine therfore of the Pharisees said This man is not of God that keepeth not the Sabboth But others said Hovv can a man that is a sinner doe these signes And there vvas a schisme among them ✠verse 17 They say therfore to the blinde againe Thou vvhat saiest thou of him that opened thine eies And he said That he is a Prophet ✠verse 18 The levves therfore did not beleeue of him that he had been blinde and savv vntil they called the parents of him that savv ✠verse 19 and asked them saying Is this your sonne vvhom you say that he vvas borne blinde hovv then doeth he novv see ✠verse 20 His parents ansvvered them and said Vve knovv that this is our sonne and that he vvas borne blinde ✠verse 21 but hovv he novv seeth vve knovv not or vvho hath opened his eies vve knovv not aske him self he is of age let him self speake of him self ✠verse 22 These things his parents said because they feared the levves for the Ievves had novv conspired that if any mā should cōfesse him to be CHRIST he should be ″ put out of the Synagogue ✠verse 23 Therfore did his parents say That he is of age aske him self ✠verse 24 They therfore againe called the man that had been blinde and said to him Giue glorie to God vve knovv that this man is a sinner ✠verse 25 He therfore said to them Whether he be a sinner I know not one thing I know that vvhereas I vvas blinde novv I see ✠verse 26 They said therfore to him Vvhat did he to thee hovv did he open thine eies ✠verse 27 He ansvvered them I haue novv told you and you haue heard vvhy vvil you heare it againe vvil you also become his disciples ✠verse 28 They reuiled him therfore said Be thou his disciple but we are the disciples of Moyses ✠verse 29 We know that to Moyses God did speake but this man vve knovv not vvhence he is ✠verse 30 The man ansvvered and said to them For in this it is marueilous that you knovv not vvhence he is and he hath opened mine eies ✠verse 31 and vve knovv that sinners God doth not heare but if a man be a seruer of God and doe the vvil of him him he heareth ✠verse 32 From the beginning of the vvorld it hath not been heard that any man hath opened the eies of one borne blinde ✠verse 33 Vnles this man vvere of God he could not doe any thing ✠verse 34 They ansvvered and said to him Thou vvast vvholy borne in sinnes and doest thou teach vs And they did cast him forth ✠verse 35 IESVS heard that they cast him forth and vvhen he had found him he said to him Doest thou beleeue in the sonne of God ✠verse 36 He ansvvered and said Vvho is he Lord that I may beleeue in him ✠verse 37 And IESVS said to him Both thou hast seen him and he that talketh vvith thee he it is ✠verse 38 But he said I beleeue Lord. And falling dovvne he adored him ⊢ ✠verse 39 And IESVS said to him For iudgement came I into this vvorld that they that see not may see and they that see may become blinde ✠verse 40 And certaine of the Pharisees that vvere vvith him heard and they said to him Vvhy are vve also blinde ✠verse 41 IESVS said to them If you vvere blinde you should not haue sinne but novv you say That vve see Your sinne remaineth ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IX 6. Made clay Christ that could haue cured this man by his onely wil or word yet vsed certaine creatures as his instruments in working and diuers circumstances and ceremonies clay water anoynting washing c. No maruel then that he and his Church vse such diuersities of Sacraments and ceremonies external in curing our soules 22. Put out of the Synagogue The Heretikes vntruely translate here v. 35. Excommunicate to make the simple conceaue the Churches Excōmunication to be no other or no better or no more rightly vsed against them then this casting our of the Synagogue of such as confesssed our Sauiour They might as wel haue translated for Synagogue Church for the Old Testament the new for Law grace for flesh spirit for Moyses Christ For no lesse difference is there betwene casting out of the Synagogue and Excommunication Besides that not euery one which was not of the Iewes Synagogue was therfore out of the communion of the Faithful many true beleeuers being in other partes of the world not subiect to the Iewes Synagogue Law nor Sacraments And therfore it was not al one to be out of the Synagogue and to be excommunicated as now whosoeuer is out of the Churches communion either by his owne wil or for his iust deserts thrust out of it by the spiritual Magistrate he is quite abandoned out of al the societie of Saincts in heauen and earth so long as he so continueth As for the cause of thrusting this poore man and such other out of the Synagogue and excommunicating Heretikes there is as great oddes as betwixt heauen and hel he being vsed so for folowing Christ and his Church these for forsaking Christ and his Church Some more agreement there is betwene that corrupt sentence of the Iewes against the folowers of Christ and the pretended excommunication executed against Catholike men by our Heretikes although in truth there is no great resemblance For the Iewes though they abused their power sometimes yet had they authoritie in deed by Gods law so to punish contemners of their Law therfore it was feared and respected euen of good men But the excommunication vsed by heretikes against Catholikes or any offenders is not to be respected at al being no more but a ridiculous vsurpation of the Churches right and fashion of the same for out of their Synagogues al faithful men ought to flee and not tarie to be thrust out according to the warning giuen against Coré and Dathan Be ye separated from their tabernacles lest you be vvrapped in their sinnes CHAP. X. He continueth his talke to the Pharisees shevving that they and al other that wil not enter in by him are wolues and that they which heare them are not the true sheepe 11 But that him self is the good Pastor and therfore to saue the sheepe from these wolues he wil yeld his life which othervvise no might of theirs could take from
much vnfaithfulnes by rules of place to embarte Christ of his wil or wisedom to be in the Sacrament how him self list and on as many altars or places as he liketh We detest for al that the wicked heresie of certaine Protestants holding quite contrarie to the Zuinglians that Christ according to his Humanitie is in euery place where the Diuinitie is which is both against faith and the common rules of nature and diuinitie 21. As my Father As when he gaue them commission to preach and baptize through the world he made mention to his owne power therein so here before he institute the Sacrament of Penance and giue them authoritie to remitte sinnes lest the wicked should aske afterward by what right they do such great functions he sheweth his Fathers commission giuen to him self and then in plaine termes most amply imparteth the same to his Apostle that whosoeuer deny the Apostles their successors the Priests of Gods Church to haue right to remitte sinnes should deny consequently Christ as man to haue authoritie to doe the same 22. He breathed He giueth the Holy Ghost in and by an external signe to his Apostles not visibly and to al such purposes as afterward at whitsuntide but for the grace of the Sacrament of Orders as S. Augustine saith and that none make doubt of the Priests right in remission of sinnes seing the Holy Ghost is purposly giuen them to doe this same In which case if any be yet coÌ„tentious he must deny the Holy Ghost to be God and not to haue power to remitte sinnes It is not absurd saith S. Cyril that they forgiue sinnes vvhich haue the Holy Ghost For vvhen they remitte or reteine the Holy Ghost remitteth reteineth in them and that they doe tvvo vvaies first in Baptisme and then in Penance As S. Ambrose also li. 1 c. 7â— de poenitentia restlling the Nouatians a Sect of old Heretikes which pretending Gods glorie as our new Sectaries do denied that Priests could remitte sinnes in the Sacrament of Penance asketh vvhy it should be more dishonour to God or more impossible or inconuenient for men to forgiue sinnes by Penance then by Baptisme seing it is the Holy Ghost that doeth it by the Priests office and ministerie in both 23. Whose sinnes Power to offer Sacrifice which is the principal function and acte of Priesthod was giuen them at the institution of the B. Sacrament the second and next special facultie of Priesthod consisting in remitting sinnes is here bestowed on them And withal the holy Sacrament of Penance implying Contrition Confession and Satisfaction in the Penitent and absolution on the Priests part is instituted for in that that expresse power and commission is giuen to Priests to remitte or reteine al sinnes and in that that Christ promiseth whose sinnes soeuer they forgiue they be of God forgiuen also and vvhose sinne they reteine they be reteined before God it folovveth necessarily that vve be bound to submit our selues to their iudgment for release of our sinnes For this vvonderful povver vvere giuen them in vaine if none vvere bound to seeke for absolution at their handes Neither can any rightly seeke for absolution of them vnles they confesse particularly at least al their mortal offences vvhether they be coÌ„mitted in minde hart vvil and congitation onely or in vvord and vvorke for Gods priests being in this Sacrament of Penauce coÌ„stituted in Christs steede as iudges in causes of our conscience can not rightly rule our cases vvithout ful and exacte cognition and knovvledge of al our sinnes and the necessarie circumstances and differences of the same which can not othervvise be had of them being mortal men then by our simple sincere and distincte vtterance to them of our sinnes vvith humble contrite hart ready to take and to doe penance according to theire iniunction For that authoritie to reteine sinnes consisteth specially in enioyning satisfaction and penitential vvorkes of praying fasting almes and such like Al vvhich Gods ordinance whosoeuer condemneth or contemneth as Heretikes doe or neglecteth as some carelesse Catholikes may perhaps doe let them be assured they can not be saued Neither must any such Christian man pretend or looke to haue his sinnes after Baptisme remitted by God onely without this Sacrament which was the old Heresie of the Nouatians Ambr. li. 1. de poâ—nit c. 2. Socrat. li. 7 Ec. hist c. 25. more then any may hope to be saued or haue his original or other sinnes before Baptisme forgiuen by God without the same SacrameÌ„t Let no man deceiue himself this is the second table or borde after shipvvrackâ— as S. Hierom calleth it Whosoeuer take not hold of it shal perish without al doubt because they contemne Gods counsel and order for their saluation And therfore S. Augustine ep 180 ioyning both together saith it is a pitiful case when by the absence of Gods Priests men depart this life aut non regenerati aut ligati that is either not regenerated by Baptisme or fast bound and not absolued by the Sacrament of penance and reconciliation ⸬ because they shal be excluded from eternal life and destruction folovveth them And S. Victor li. 2 de persecut Vandalica telleth the miserable lameÌ„tation of the people when their Priests were banished by the Arian Heretikes Who say they shal baptize these infants Who shal minister penaÌ„ce vnto vs loose vs from the bandes of sinnes c And therfore S. Cyprian very often namely ep 54 calleth it great cruelty such as Priests shal answer for at the later day to suffer any man that is poenitent of his sinnes to depart this life without this reconciliation and absolution because saith he the Lavvmaker him self Christ hath graunted that things bound in earth should also be bound in heauen and that those things might there be loosed vvhich vvere loosed before here in the Church And it is a world to see how the Heretikes wrastle with this so plaine a commission of remitting sinnes referring it to preaching to denouncing Gods threates vpon sinners and to we can not tel what els though to our English Protestants this authoritie seemeth so cleere that in their order of visiting the sicke their Ministers acknowledge chalenge the same vsing a formal absolution according to the Churches order after the special coÌ„fession of the partie But to conclude the matter let euery one that list to see the true meaning of Christs wordes and the Priests great power and dignitie giuen them by the same wordes and other marke wel these wordes of S. Chrysostome For saith he they that dvvel on the earth and conucrsein it to them is commission giuen to dispense those things that are in heauen to them is it giuen to haue the povver vvhich God vvould not to be giuen neither to Angels nor Archangels for neither to them vvas it said whatsoeuer you shal binde in earth
shal be bound in heauen and vvhatsoeuer you shal loose in earth shal be loosed in heauen The earthly Princes in deede haue also povver to binde but the bodies onely but that bond of Priests vvhich I speake of toucheth the very soule is self and reacheth euen to the heauens in so much that vvhatsouer the Priests shal doe beneath the self same God doth ratifie aboue and the sentence of the seruants the Lord doth confirme for in deede vvhat els is this then that the povver of al heauenly things is graunted them of God Whose sinnes so euer saith he you shal reteine they are reteined What povver I beseche you can be greater then this one The Father gaue al povver to the Sonne but I see the same povver altogether deliuered by the Sonne vnto them And as this concerneth the Priests high authoritie to absolue so therevpon concerning confession also to be made vnto them the ancient Fathers speake in this sort S. Cyprian de Lapsis nu 11. They saith he that haue greater faith and feare of God though they did not fall in persecution yet because they did onely thinke it in their minde this very cogitation they confesse to Gods Priests sorovvfully and plainely opening their conscience vttering and discharging the burden of their minde and seeking holesome medicine for their vvoundes though but smal and litle And a litle after Let euery one my brethren I beseeche you confesse his sinne vvhiles he is yet aliue vvhiles his confession may be admitted vvhiles satisfaction and remission made by the Priests is acceptable before God S. Cyril or as some thinke Origen li. 2 in Leuit. calleth it a great part of penance when a man is ashamed and yet openeth his sinnes to our Lords Priest See also Tertul. li. de Poenit. S. Hiero. in c. 10 Ecclesiastae S. Basil in Regulis brâ—u quaest 229. Who compare sinners that refuse to confesse to them that haue some disease in their secrete partes and are ashamed to shew it to the Physicion or Surgeon that might cure it Where they must needes meane secrete confession to be made to them that may absolue And S. Leo ep 80 most plainely as before S. Cyril expresly nameth Priests That confession is sufficient vvhich is made first to God then to the Priest also And againe It is sufficient that guiltines of mens consciences be vttered to the Priests onely by the secrecie of confession S. Hierome in 16 Mat. saith that Priests loose or binde audita peccatorum varietate hauing heard the varietie and differences of sinnes S. Paulinus writeth of S. Ambrose that as often as any confessed his sinne vnto him for too receiue penance he so vvept for compassion that thereby he caused the penitenâ— to weepe also He addeth moreouer that this holy Doctor was so secrete in this case that no man knew the sinnes confessed but God and him self And S. Augustine ho. 49 de 50 homilijs to 10. saith thus Doe penance such as is done in the Church Let no man say I doe it secretly I doe it to God in vaine then vvas it said Whatsoeuer you shal loose in earth shal be loosed in heauen See S. Ambrose de poenitentia through out S. Cyprian de Lapsis the booke de vera falsa panit in S. Augustine beside al antiquitie which is ful of these speaches concerning absolution and confession CHAP. XXI Appearing againe in Galilee where Peter was fishing with his fellowes and causing them after they had al night taken none to catch a great multitude which Peter draweth to land where he also dineth them 15 He expressing what this fishing signified maketh Peter his Vicar committing vnto him the feeding of his lambes and sheepe 18 and reuealeth vnto him that he also shal be crucified to the glorie of God 20 admonishing him to minde that rather then to be curious about Iohns death verse 1 AFTER IESVS manifested him self againe at the sea of Tibérias And he manifested thus ✠verse 2 There vvere together Simon Peter and Thomas vvho is called Didymus and Nathanael vvhich vvas of Cana in Galilee and the sonnes of Zebedee and tvvo others of his disciples ✠verse 3 Simon Peter saith to them I goe to fish They say to him Vve also come vvith thee And they vvent forth and got vp into the boate and that night they tooke nothing ✠verse 4 But vvhen morning vvas novv come IESVS stoode on the shore yet the disciples knevv not that it vvas IESVS ✠verse 5 IESVS therfore saith to them ChildreÌ„ haue you any meate They ansvvered him No. ✠verse 6 He saith to them Cast the nette on the right side of the boate and you shal finde They therfore did cast it and novv they vvere not able to dravv it for the multitude of fishes ✠verse 7 That disciple therfore vvhom IESVS loued saith to Peter It is our Lord. Simon Peter vvheÌ„ he had heard that it is our Lord girded his coate vnto him for he vvas naked and cast him self into the sea ✠verse 8 But the other disciples came in the boate for they vvere not farre from the land but as it vvere tvvo hundred cubits dravving the nette of fishes ✠verse 9 Therefore after they came dovvne to land they savv hote coles lying and fish laid thereon and bread ✠verse 10 IESVS saith to them Bring hither of the fishes that you tooke novv ✠verse 11 SimoÌ„ Peter vvent vp and drevv the nette to the land ful of great fishes an hundred fiftie three And although they vvere so many the nette vvas not broken ✠verse 12 IESVS saith to them Come dine And none of them that sate at meate ' durst aske him Vvho art thou knovving that it is our Lord. ✠verse 13 And IESVS commeth and taketh the bread and giueth them and the fish in like maner ✠verse 14 This novv the third time IESVS vvas manifested to his disciples after he vvas risen from the dead ⊢ ✠verse 15 Therfore vvhen they had dined IESVS saith to Simon Peter Simon of Iohn louest thou me more then these He saith to him Yea Lord thou knovvest that I loue thee he saith to him FEEDE MY LAMBES ✠verse 16 He saith to him againe Simon of Iohn louest thou me he saith to him Yea Lord thou knovvest that I loue thee He saith to him FEEDE MY LAMBES ✠verse 17 He saith to him the third time SimoÌ„ of Iohn louest thou me Peter vvas stroken sad because he said vnto him the third time Louest thou me And he said to him Lord thou knovvest al things thou knovvest that I loue thee He saith to him ″ FEEDE MY SHEEPE ✠verse 18 AmeÌ„ amen I say to thee vvhen thou vvast yonger thou didst girde thy self and didst vvalke vvhere thou vvouldest but vvhen thou shalt be old thou shalt stretch forth thy handes and ″ an other shal girde thee and leade thee vvhither thou vvilt not
S. Chrysostom make most honorable mention of our B. Lady praying vnto her saluting her with the Angelical hymne Auâ— Maria and vsing these speaches Most holy vndefiled blessed aboue al our Queene our Lady the mother of God MARIE a virgin for ouer the sacred arke of Christs Incarnation broder then the heauens that didst beare they creatour holy mother of vnspeakable light vve magnifie thee vvith Angelical hymnes al things passe vnderstanding al things are glorious in thee ô mother of God by thee the mysterie before vnknovven to the Angels is made manifest and reuealed to them on the earth thou art more honorable then the Cheerubins and more glorious then the Seraphins to thee O ful of grace al creatures both men and Angels doe gratulate and reioyce glorie be to thee Which art a sanctified temple a spiritual paradise the glorie of virgins of vvhom God tooke flesh and made thy vvombe to be his throne c. And S. Augustine Serm. 18. de Sanctis â—o 10 or as some thinke S. Fulgentius O blessed MARIE who can be able vvorthily to praise or thanke thee receiue our praiers obtaine vs out requestes for thou art the special hope of sinners by thee vve hope for pardon of our sinnes in thee ô most blessed is the expectation of our revvards And then folow these wordes now vsed in the Churches seruice Sancta Maria suscurre miseris iuua pusillanimes refoue flebiles orapro populo interueni pro lero intercede pro deuoto foemineo sexu Sentiant omnes tuum inuamen quicunque celebrant tuam commemorationem Pray thou continually for the people of God vvhich didst diserue to beare the redeemer of the vvorld Who liueth and reigneth for euer S. Damascene also ser de dormitione Deiparae Let vs crie vvith Gabriel Aue gratia plena Haile ful of grace Haile sea of ioy that can not be emptied haile the onely case of greefes haile holy virgin by vvhom death vvas expelled and life brought in See S. Irenaeus li. 3 c. 33. and li. 5 circa medium S. Augustine de side Symbolo de agone Christiano Where they declare how both the sexes concurre to our saluation the man and the woman Christ and our Lady as Adam and Eue both were the cause of our fall though Adam for more then his wife and so Christ far more excellently and in an other sort then our Lady who though his mother yet is but his creature and handmaid him self being truely both God and man In al which places alleaged * many other like to these if it please the reader to see and read and make his owne eies witnesses he shal perceiue that there is much more said of her and to her then we haue here recited and that the very same or the like speaches and termes were vsed then that the Church vseth now in the honour and inuocation of the B. Virgin to the confusion of al those that wilfully wil not vnderstand in what sense al such speaches are applied vnto her to wit either because of her praier and intercession for vs. whereby she is our hope our refuge our aduocate c. or because she brought forth the author of our redemption and saluation whereby she is the mother of mercie and grace and life and whatsoeuer goodnes we receiue by Christ 15. Peter rising vp Peter in the meane time practised his Superioritie in the coÌ„panie or Church publishing an election to be made of one to supply Iudas roome Which Peter did not vpon commaundement of Christ written but by suggestion of Gods Spirit and by vnderstanding the Scriptures of the old Testament to that purpose the sense whereof Christ had opened to the Apostles before his departure though in more ful maner afterward at the sending of the Holy Ghost And this acte of Peter in prescribing to the Apostles and the rest this election and the maner thereof is so euident for his Supremacie that * the Aduersaâ—ies confesse here that he was Antistes the cheefe and Bishop of this whole College and companie 26. Loties When the euent or fall of the lot is not expected of Diuels nor of the starres nor of any force of fortune but looked and praied for to be directed by God and his holy Saincts then may lottes be vsed lawfully And sometimes to discerne betwixt two things mere indifferent they be necessarie as S. Augustine teacheth â—p 180 ad Honoratum CHAP. II. The Holy Ghost comming to the Faithful vpon vvhitsunday 5 Ievves in Hierusalem of al Nations do vvâ—nder to heare â—hem speaks al tongues 14 And Peter to the deriders declareth that it is not drunkennes but the Holy Ghost vvhich Ioel did prophecie of vvhich IESVS whom they crucified being now risen againe and ascended as he sheweth also out of the Scriptures hath powred ouâ— from heauen coÌ„cluding therfore that he is CHRIST and they most horrible murderers 17 Whereat they being compuncte and submitting them selues he telleth them that they must be baptized and then they also shal receiue the same Holy Ghost as being promised to al the baptized 41 And so 3000 are baptized that very day 42 Whos 's godly exercises are here reported and also their liuing in state of perfection The Apostles worke many miracles and God daily increaseth the number of the Church verse 1 AND vvhen the daies of ″ Pentecost vvere accomplished they vvere al together in one place ✠verse 2 and sodenly there vvas made a sound from heauen as of a vehemeÌ„t vvinde coÌ„ming it filled the whole house vvhere they vvere sitting ✠verse 3 And there appeared to them parted tonges as it were * of fire and it sate vpon euery one of them ✠verse 4 and they vvere ″ al replenished vvith the * HOLY GHOST and they began to speake vvith diuerse tonges according as the HOLY GHOST gaue them to speake ✠verse 5 And there vvere dvvelling at HierusaleÌ„ Ievves deuout men of euery nation that is vnder heauen ✠verse 6 And vvhen this voice vvas made the multitude came together and vvas astonied in minde because euery man heard them speake in his ovvne tongue ✠verse 7 And they vvere al amased and marueled saying Are not lo al these that speake Galilâ—ans ✠verse 8 and hovv haue vve heard ' eche man our ovvne tongue vvherein vve vvere borne ✠verse 9 Parthians and Medians and Elamites and that inhabite Meso potámia Ievvrie and Cappadocia Pontus and Asia ✠verse 10 Phrygia and Pamphilia Aegypt and the partes of Lybia that is about Cyrénee and strangers of Rome ✠verse 11 Ievves also and Proselytes Cretensians and Arabians Vve haue heard ' them speake in our ovvne tonges the great vvorkes of God ⊢ ✠verse 12 And they vvere al astonied and marueled saying one to an other Vvhat meaneth this ✠verse 13 But others deriding said That these are ful
of nevv vvine ✠verse 14 But Peter standing vvith the Eleuen lifted vp his voice and spake to them Ye men Ievves and al you that dvvel in Hierusalem be this knovven to you and vvith your eares receiue my vvordes ✠verse 15 For these are not drunke as you suppose vvhereas it is the third houre of the day ✠verse 16 But this is it that vvas said by the Prophet Ioël ✠verse 17 And it shal be in the last daies saith our Lord of my Spirit I vvil povvre out vpon al flesh and your sonnes and your daughters shal prophecie and your yong men shal see visions and your auncients shal dreame dreames ✠verse 18 And vpon my seruants truely and vpon my handmaides vvil I povvre out in those daies of my Spirit and they shal prophecie ✠verse 19 and I vvil giue vvonders in the heauen aboue and signes in the earth beneath bloud and fire and vapour of smoke ✠verse 20 The sunne shal be turned into darkenes and the moone into bloud before the great and manifest day of our Lord doth come ✠verse 21 And it shal be euery one vvhosoeuer calleth vpon the name of our Lord shal be saued ⊢ ✠verse 22 Ye men of Israël heare these vvordes IESVS of Nazareth a man approued of God among you by miracles and vvonders and signes vvhich God did by him in the middes of you as you knovv ✠verse 23 this same ″ by the determinate counsel and prescience of God being deliuered you by the handes of vvicked men haue crucified and slaine ✠verse 24 vvhom God hath raised vp ″ loosing the sorovves of hel according as it vvas impossible that he should be holden of it ✠verse 25 For Dauid saith concerning him I foresavv the Lord in my sight alvvaies because he is at my right hand that I be not moued ✠verse 26 For this my hart hath been glad and my tongue hath reioyced moreouer my flesh also shal rest in hope ✠verse 27 Because thou vvilt not leaue ″ my soul in hel nor giue thy Holy one to see corruption ✠verse 28 Thou hast made knovven to me the vvaies of life thou shalt make me ful of ioyfulnes vvith thy face ✠verse 29 Ye men brethren let me boldly speake to you of the Patriarch Dauid that * he died and vvas buried and his sepulchre is vvith vs vntil this present day ✠verse 30 Vvhereas therfore he vvas a Prophet and knevv that by an othe God had svvorne to him that of the fruite of his loynes there should sit vpon his seate ✠verse 31 forseeing he spake of the resurrection of Christ for neither vvas he left in hel neither did his flesh see corruption ✠verse 32 This IESVS hath God raised againe vvhereof al vve are vvitnesses ✠verse 33 Being exalted therfore by the right hand of God and hauing receiued of his father the promisse of the holy Ghost he hath povvred out this vvhom ' you see and heare ✠verse 34 For Dauid ascended not into heauen but he saith Our Lord hath said to my Lord sit on my right hand ✠verse 35 vntil I make thine enemies the footestoole of thy feete ✠verse 36 Therfore let al the house of Israël know most certainly that God hath made him both Lord and CHRIST this IESVS vvhom you haue crucified ✠verse 37 And hearing these things they were compuncte in hart and said to Peter and to the rest of the Apostles Vvhat shal vve doe men brethren ✠verse 38 But Peter said to them Doe penance and be euery one of you baptized in the name of IESVS CHRIST for remission of your sinnes and you shal receiue the gift of the holy Ghost ✠verse 39 For to you is the promisse and to your children and to al that are farre of vvhomsoeuer the Lord our God shal call ✠verse 40 Vvith very many other vvordes also did he testifie and exhorted them saying Saue your selues from this peruerse generation ✠verse 41 They therfore that receiued his vvord vvere baptized and there vvere added in that day about three thousand soules ✠verse 42 And they vvere perseuéring in the doctrine of the Apostles and in the communication of the breaking of bread and praiers ✠verse 43 And feare came vpon euery soul many vvonders also and signes vvere done by the Apostles in Hierusalem and there vvas great feare in al. ✠verse 44 Al they also that beleeued vvere together * and had ″ al things cōmon ✠verse 45 Their possessions and substance they sold and deuided them to al according as euery one had neede ✠verse 46 Daily also continuing vvith one accord in the temple and breaking bread from house to house they tooke their meate vvith ioy and simplicitie of hart ✠verse 47 praising God and hauing grace vvith al the people And our Lord ″ increased them that should be saued daily together ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. 1. The daies of Pentecost As Christ our Pasche for correspondence to the figure was offered at the Iewes great feast of Pasche so fifty daies after in Greeke Pentecost for accomplishing the like figure of the Law-giuing in Mount Sinal he sent downe the Holy Ghost iust on the day of their Pentecost which was alwaies on Sunday as appeareth Leuit. 23 15. Both which daies the Church keepeth yerely for memorie of Christs death and Resurrection and the sending downe of the Holy Ghost as they did the like for record of their deliuerie out of Aegypt and their Law giuing aforesaid the said Feastes with vs conteining besides the remembrance of benefites past great Sacraments also of the life to come Aug. ep 119 C. 16. 4. Al replenished Though the Apostles and the rest were baptized before and had thereby receiued the grace of the Holy Ghost to sanctification and remission of sinnes as for diuers other purposes also Yet as Christ * promised them they should be further indued with strength and vertue from aboue so here he fulfilleth his promes visibly powring downe the Holy Ghost vpon al the companie and vpon euery one of them thereby replenishing the Apostles specially with al truth wisedom and knowledge necessarie for the gouernement of the Church and giuing both to them and to al other present the grace and effect of the Sacrament of Confirmation accomplishing corroborating and strengthening them in their saith and the confession of the same And lastly for a visible token of Gods Spirit he endued them al with the gift of diuers strange tonges al I say there present as wel our Ladie as other holy women and brethren besides the Apostles though ◠the Heretikes fondly argue for the desire they haue to dishonour Christs mother that neither she nor they were there present nor had the gift of tongues contrarie to the plaine text that saith They vvere al together to wit al the 120 mentioned
name hath strengthened the faith vvhich is by him hath giuen this perfect health in the sight of al you ✠verse 17 And novv brethren I knovv that you did it through ignoraÌ„ce as also your princes ✠verse 18 But God vvho foreshevved by the mouth of al the prophets that his CHRIST should suffer hath so fulfilled it ✠verse 19 Be Penitent therfore conuert that your sinnes may be put out ⊢ ✠verse 20 that vvhen the times shal come of refreshing by the sight of our Lord and he shal send him that hath been preached vnto you IESVS CHRIST ✠verse 21 vvhom heauen truely must receiue vntil the times of the restitution of al things vvhich God spake by the mouth of his holy prophets from the beginniÌ„g of the world ✠verse 22 Moyses in deede said That a prophet shal the Lord your God raise vp to you of your brethren as my self him you shal heare according to al things vvhatsoeuer he shal speake to you ✠verse 23 And it shal be euery soule that shal not heare that prophet shal be destroied out of the people ✠verse 24 And al the Prophets from Samuël and aftervvard that haue spoken told of these daies ✠verse 25 You are the children of the Prophets and of the testament vvhich God made to our fathers saying to Abraham And in thy seede shal al the families of the earth be blessed ✠verse 26 To you first God raising vp his sonne hath sent him blessing you that euery one should conuert him self from his naughtines ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. â— That vvhich I haue This power of working miracles vvas in Peter and Peter properly did giue this man his health though he receiued that force and vertue of God and in by him executed the same Therfore he saith That vvhich I haue I giue to thee and the Heretikes are ridiculous that note here a miracle done by Christ by the handes of the Apostles to make the simple beleeue that they had no more to doe then a dead instrument in the workemans hand 12. By our povver When the Apostles remit sinnes or doe any other miracles they doe it not by any humane proper or natural power in them selues but of supernatural force giuen them from aboue to proue that the faith of Christ is true and that he is God whom the Iewes crucified in whose name and faith they worke and not in their owne CHAP. IIII. The Rulers of the Ievves oppose them selues and imprison Peter and Iohn 4 But yet thousands of the people are conuerted 5 and to the Rulers also Peter boldly auoucheth by the forsaid miracle that IESVS is Christ telling them of their heinous fault out of the Psalmes and that vvithout him they can not be saued 13 They though confounded vvith the miracle yet procede in their obstinacie forbidding them to speake any more of IESVS adding also threates 23 Wherevpon the Church fleeth to praier vvherein they comfort them selues vvith the omnipotencie of God and prediction of Dauid and aske for the gift of boldnes and miracles against those threates 31 And God sheweth miraculously that he hath heard their praier â—2 The vvhole Churches vnitie and communitie of life 36. Of Barnabas by name verse 1 AND vvhen they vvere speaking to the people the Priests and magistrates of the temple and the Sadducees came vpon them ✠verse 2 being greeued that they taught the people and shevved in IESVS the resurrection from the dead ✠verse 3 and they laid handes vpon them and put them into vvard vntil the morovv for it vvas novv euening ✠verse 4 And many of them that had heard the vvord beleeued and the number of the men vvas made fiue thousand ✠verse 5 And it came to passe on the morovv that their princes and Auncients and Scribes vvere gathered into Hierusalem ✠verse 6 and Annas the high priest and Caiphas and Iohn and Alexander and as many as vvere of the priests stocke ✠verse 7 And setting them in the middes they asked In vvhat povver or in vvhat name haue you done this ✠verse 8 Then Peter replenished vvith the holy Ghost said to them Ye princes of the people Auncients ✠verse 9 If vve this day be examined for a good deede vpon an impotent man in vvhat he hath been made whole ✠verse 10 be it knovven to al you and to al the people of Israël that in the name of IESVS CHRIST of Nazareth vvhom you did crucifie vvhom God hath raised from the dead in this same this man standeth before you vvhole ✠verse 11 This is the stone that vvas reiected of you the builders vvhich is made into the head of the corner ✠verse 12 and there is not saluation in any other for neither is there any other name vnder heauen giuen to men vvherein vve must be saued ✠verse 13 And seeing Peters constancie and Iohns vnderstanding that they vvere men vnlettered and of the vulgar sort they marueled and they knew them that they had been vvith IESVS ✠verse 14 seeing the man also that had been cured standing vvith them they could say nothing to the contrarie ✠verse 15 But they commaunded them to goe aside forth out of the councel and they conferred together ✠verse 16 saying Vvhat shal vve doe to these men for a notorious signe in deede hath been done by them to al the inhabitants of Hierusalem it is manifest and vve can not denie it ✠verse 17 But that it be no further spred abrode among the people let vs threaten them that they speake no more in this name to any man ✠verse 18 And calling them they charged them that they should not speake at al nor teache in the name of IESVS ✠verse 19 But Peter and Iohn ansvvering said to them If it be iust in the sight of God to heare you rather then God iudge ye ✠verse 20 for vve can not but speake the things vvhich vve haue seen and heard ✠verse 21 But they threatening dimissed them not finding hovv they might punish them for the people because all glorified that vvhich had been done in that vvhich vvas chaunced ✠verse 22 For the man vvas more then fourtie yeres old in vvhom that signe of health had been vvrought ✠verse 23 And being dimissed they came to theirs and shevved al that the cheefe priests and Aucients had said to them ✠verse 24 Vvho hauing heard it with one accord lifted vp their voice to God and said Lord thou that didst make heauen earth the sea and al things that are in them ✠verse 25 vvho in the holy Ghost by the mouth of our father Dauid thy seruaÌ„t hast said Vvhy did the Gentiles rage and the people meditate vaine thinges ✠verse 26 the kings of the earth stand vp and the princes assemble together against our Lord and against his CHRIST ✠verse 27 For there assembled in deede
emulatiō * sold Ioseph into Aegypt and God vvas vvith him ✠verse 10 and deliuered him out of al his tribulations and he * gaue him grace and vvisedom in the sight of Pharao the king of Aegypt and he appointed him Gouernour ouer Aegypt and ouer al his house ✠verse 11 And there came famin vpon al Aegypt and Chanaan and great tribulation and our fathers found no victuals ✠verse 12 But vvhen * Iacob had heard that there vvas corne in Aegypt he sent our fathers first ✠verse 13 and at the * secōd time Ioseph vvas knovven of his brethren and his kinred vvas made knovven vnto Pharao ✠verse 14 And Ioseph sending called thither Iacob his father and al his kinred in seuentie fiue soules ✠verse 15 And * Iacob descended into Aegypt and * he died and our fathers ✠verse 16 And they vvere translated into Sichem and vvere * laid in the sepulchre that Abraham * bought for a price of siluer of the sonnes of Hemor the sonne of Sichem ✠verse 17 And vvhen the time drevv neere of the promisse vvhich God had promised to Abraham the people * increased and vvas multiplied in Aegypt ✠verse 18 vntil an other king arose in Aegypt that knevv not Ioseph ✠verse 19 This same circumuenting our stocke afflicted our fathers that they should expose their children to the end they might not be kept aliue ✠verse 20 The same time vvas * Moyses borne and he vvas acceptable to God who was nourished three moneths in his fathers house ✠verse 21 And vvhen he vvas exposed Pharaos daughter tooke him vp and nourished him for her ovvne sonne ✠verse 22 And Moyses vvas instructed in al the vvisedom of the Aegyptians and he vvas mightie in his vvordes and vvorkes ✠verse 23 And * vvhen he vvas fully of the age of fourtie yeres it came to his minde to visite his brethren the children of Israël ✠verse 24 And vvhen he had seen one suffer vvrong he defended him and striking the Aegyptian he reuenged his quarel that susteined the vvrong ✠verse 25 And he thought that his brethren did vnderstand that God by his hand vvould saue them but they vnderstood it not ✠verse 26 And the day folovving * he appeared to them being at strife and he reconciled them vnto peace saying Men ye are brethren vvherfore hurt you one an other ✠verse 27 But he that did the iniurie to his neighbour repelled him saying Vvho hath appointed thee prince and iudge ouer vs ✠verse 28 Vvhat vvilt thou kil me as thou didst yesterday kil the Aegyptian ✠verse 29 And Moyses fled vpon this vvord and he became a seiourner in the land of Madian vvhere he begat tvvo sonnes ✠verse 30 And after fourtie yeres vvere expired there * appeared to him in the desert of mount Sina an Angel in the fire of the flame of a bush ✠verse 31 And Moyses seeing it marueled at the vision And as he vvent neere to vevve it the voice of our Lord vvas made to him ✠verse 32 I am the God of thy fathers the God of Abraham the God of Isaac and the God of Iacob And Moyses being made to tremble durst not vevve it ✠verse 33 And our Lord said to him Loose of the shoe of thy feete for the place vvherein thou standest is ″ holy ground ✠verse 34 Seeing I haue seen the affliction of my people vvhich is in Aegypt and I haue heard their groning and am descended to deliuer them And novv come and I vvil send thee into Aegypt ✠verse 35 This Moyses vvhom they denied saying Vvho hath appointed the prince and Captaine him God sent prince redeemer vvith the hand of the Angel that appeared to him in the bush ✠verse 36 He * brought them forth doing vvonders and signes in the land of Aegypt and in the redde sea and in the * desert fourtie yeres ✠verse 37 This is that Moyses vvhich said to the children of Israël A prophet vvil God raise vp to you of your ovvne brethren at my self him you shal heare ✠verse 38 This is he that * vvas in the assemblie in the vvildernesse vvith the Angel that spake to him in Mount-Sina and vvith our fathers vvho receiued the vvordes of life to giue vnto vs. ✠verse 39 To vvhom our fathers vvould not be obedient but they repelled him and in their hartes turned avvay into Aegypt ✠verse 40 saying to Aaron Make vs goddes that may goe before vs for this Moyses that brought vs out of the land of Aegypt vve knovv not vvhat is befallen to him ✠verse 41 And they made a calfe in those daies and offered sacrifice to the Idol and reioyced in the vvorkes of their ovvne handes ✠verse 42 And God turned and deliuered them vp to serue the host of heauen as it is vvritten in the booke of the Prophets Did you offer victims and hostes vnto me fourtie yeres in the desert O house of Israël ✠verse 43 And you tooke vnto you the tabernacle of Moloch and the starre of your God Rempham figures vvhich you made to adore them And I vvil translate you beyond Babylon ✠verse 44 The tabernacle of testimonie vvas among our fathers in the desert as God ordained speaking to Moyses that he should make it according to the forme vvhich he had seen ✠verse 45 Vvhich our fathers * vvith Iesus receiuing brought it in also into the possession of the Gentiles vvhich God expelled from the face of our fathers till in the daies of Dauid ✠verse 46 Vvho found grace before God and * desired that he might finde a tabernacle for the God of Iacob ✠verse 47 And * Salomon built him a house ✠verse 48 But the Highest dvvelleth ″ not in houses * made by hand as the prophet saith ✠verse 49 Heauen is my seate and the earth the foote-stole of my feete Vvhat house vvil you build me saith our Lord or vvhat place is there of my resting ✠verse 50 Hath not my hand made al these things ✠verse 51 You stiffe-necked and of vncircumcised hartes and eares you alvvaies resist the holy Ghost as your fathers your selues also ✠verse 52 Vvhich of the prophets did not your fathers persecute And they slevve them that foretold of the comming of the Iust one of vvhom novv ✠verse 53 you haue been betraiers and murderers vvho receiued the Lavv by the disposition of Angels and haue not kept it ✠verse 54 And hearing these things they vvere cut in their hartes and they gnashed vvith their teeth at him ✠verse 55 But he being ful of the holy Ghost looking stedfastly vnto heauen savv the glorie of God and IESVS standing on the right hand of God ✠verse 56 And he said Behold I see the heauens opened and the Sonne of
to Caesaréa and sent him avvay to Tarsus ✠verse 31 The ⸬ CHVRCH truely through al Ievvrie Galilee and Samaria had peace vvas edified vvalking in the feare of our Lord and vvas replenished vvith the consolation of the holy Ghost ✠verse 32 And it came to passe that Peter as he passed through al came to the saincts that dvvelt at Lydda ✠verse 33 and he found there a certaine man named Aeneas lying in his bed from eight yeres before vvho had the palsey ✠verse 34 And Peter said to him Aeneas our Lord IESVS CHRIST heale ' thee arise and make thy bed And incontinent he arose ✠verse 35 And al that dvvelt at Lydda and Satóna savv him vvho conuerted to our Lord. ✠verse 36 And in Ioppé there vvas a certaine disciple named Tabitha vvhich by interpretation is called Dorcas This vvomā vvas ful of good vvorkes and almes-deedes vvhich she did ✠verse 37 And it came to passe in those daies that she vvas sicke and died Vvhom vvhen they had vvashed they laid her in an vpper chamber ✠verse 38 And vvhereas Lydda vvas nigh to Ioppé the disciples hearing that Peter vvas in it they sent tvvo men vnto him desiring him Be not loth to come so farre as to vs. ✠verse 39 And Peter rising vp came vvith them And vvhen he vvas come they brought him into the vpper chamber and al the vvidovves stoode about him vveeping and shevving him the coates and garments vvhich Dorcas made them ✠verse 40 And al being put forth Peter falling on his knees praied and turning to the body he said Tabitha arise And she opened her eies and seeing Peter she sate vp ✠verse 41 And giuing her his hand he lifted her vp And vvhen he had called the saincts and the vvidovves he presented her aliue ✠verse 42 And it vvas made knovven through out al Ioppé and many beleeued in our Lord. ✠verse 43 And it came to passe that he abode many daies in Ioppé vvith one Simon a tanner CHAP. X. Because the Ievves so much abhorred the Gentils for the better vvarrant of their Christening an Angel appeareth to Cornelius the deuout Italian 9 and a vision is shevved to Peter him self the cheefe and Pastor of al 19 and the Spirit speaketh to him 34 yea and as he is Catechizing them about IESVS 44 the holy Ghost commeth visibly vpon them and therfore not fearing any longer the offense of the Ievves he commaundeth to baptize them verse 1 AND there vvas a certaine man in Caesaréa named Cornelius Centurion of that vvhich is called the Italian band ✠verse 2 religious fearing God vvith al his house ″ doing many almes-deedes to the people And alvvaies praying to God ✠verse 3 he savv in a vision manifestly about the ninthe houre of the day an Angel of God comming in vnto him and saying to him Cornelius ✠verse 4 But he beholding him taken vvith feare said Vvho art thou Lord And he said to him Thy praiers and thy almes-deedes are ascended into remembrance in the sight of God ✠verse 5 And novv send men vnto Ioppé and call hither one Simon that is surnamed Peter ✠verse 6 he lodgeth vvith one Simon a tanner vvhose house is by the sea side he vvil tel thee vvhat thou must doe ✠verse 7 And vvhen the Angel vvas departed that spake to him he called tvvo of his houshold and a souldiar that feared our Lord of them that vvere vnder him ✠verse 8 To vvhom vvhen he had told all he sent them vnto Ioppé ✠verse 9 And the next day vvhiles they vvere going on their iourney and dravving nigh to the citie Peter vvent vp into the higher partes ″ to pray about the sixt houre ✠verse 10 And being hungrie he vvas desirous to take somevvhat And as they vvere preparing there fel vpon him an excesse of minde ✠verse 11 and he savv the heauen opened and a certaine vessel descending as it vvere a great lin̄en sheete vvith foure corners let dovvne from heauen to the earth ✠verse 12 vvherein vvere al foure-footed beastes and that creepe on the earth and foules of the aire ✠verse 13 And there came a voice to him Arise Peter kil and eate ✠verse 14 But Peter said God forbid Lord for I did neuer eate any common and vncleane thing ✠verse 15 And a voice came to him againe the second time That vvhich God hath purified doe not thou cal common ✠verse 16 And this vvas done thrise and forthvvith the vessel was taken vp againe into heauen ✠verse 17 And vvhiles Peter doubted vvithin him self vvhat the vision should be that he had seen behold the men that vvere sent from Cornelius inquiring for Simons house stood at the gate ✠verse 18 And vvhen they had called they asked if Simon that is surnamed Peter vvere lodged there ✠verse 19 And as Peter vvas thinking of the vision the Spirit said to him Behold three men doe seeke thee ✠verse 20 Arise therfore and get thee dovvne and goe vvith them doubting nothing for I haue sent them ✠verse 21 And Peter going dovvne to the men said Behold I am he vvhom you seeke vvhat is the cause for the vvhich you are come ✠verse 22 Vvho said Cornelius the Centurion a iust man that feareth God and hauing testimonie of al the nation of the Ievves receiued an ansvver of an holy Angel to send for thee into his house and to heare vvordes of thee ✠verse 23 Therfore bringing them in he lodged them ✠And the day folovving he arose and vvent vvith them and certaine of the brethren of Ioppé accompanied him ✠verse 24 And on the morow he entred into Caesaréa And Cornelius expected them hauing called together his kinne and special frendes ✠verse 25 And it came to passe Vvhen Peter vvas come in Cornelius came to meete him and falling at his feete ″ adored ✠verse 26 But Peter lifted him vp saying Arise my self also am a man ✠verse 27 And talking vvith him he vvent in and findeth many that vvere assembled ✠verse 28 and he said to them You knovv hovv abominable it is for a man that is a Ievve to ioyne or to approche vnto a stranger but God hath shevved to me to call no man cōmon or vncleane ✠verse 29 For the vvhich cause making no doubt I came vvhen I vvas sent for I demaund therfore for vvhat cause you haue sent for me ✠verse 30 And Cornelius said Foure daies since vntil this houre I vvas praying the ninthe houre in my house and behold a man stoode before me in vvhite apparel ✠verse 31 and said Cornelius thy praier is heard and thy almes-deedes are in memorie in the sight of God ✠verse 32 Send therfore to Ioppé and call hither Simon that is surnamed Peter he lodgeth in the house of Simon a tanner by the sea side ✠verse 33
England is to the primitiue vse vvhich hath no such houres of night or day sauing a litle imitation of the old Mattins and Euensong and that in Schisme and Heresie and therfore not onely vnprofitable but also damnable â—5 Adored S. Chrysostom ho. 21 in Act. thinketh Peter refused this adoration of humilitie only because euery falling dovvne to the gâ—ound for vvorship sake is not Diuine vvorship or dew only to God the vvord of adoration and prostration being commonly vsed in the Scriptures tovvard men But S. Hierom adu Vigil c. 2 to â— rather thinketh that Cornelius by error of Gentility and of Peters person did go about to adore him vvith Diuine honour and therfore vvas lifted vp by the Apostle adding that he vvas but a man 40. Gaue him Christ did not vtter his Resurrection and other mysteries to al at once and immediatly to the vulgar but to a fevv chosen men that should be the gouernours of the rest instructing vs thereby to take our faith and al necessarie things of saluation at the hands of our Superiors 47. Baptized vvhich haue receiued Such may be the grace of God sometimes tovvard men and their charitie and contrition so great that they may haue remission iustification and sanctification before the external Sacrament of Baptisme Confirmation or Penance be receiued as vve see in this example vvhere at Peters preaching they al receiue the Holy Ghost before any Sacrament but in the same vve learne one necessarie lesson that such notvvithstanding must needes receiue the Sacraments appointed by Christ vvhich vvhosoeuer contemneth can neuer be iustified Aug. super Leuit. q. â—4 to 4. CHAP. XI The Christian Ievves reprehend the foresaid fact of Peter in baptizing the Gentils 4 But he alleaging his foresaid vvarrants and shevving plainly that it vvas of God 1â— they like good Catholikes do yeld 19 By the foresaid persecution the Church is yet further dilated not only into al Ievvrie Galilee and Samaria but also into other Countries specially in Antiochia Syria the increase among the Greekes is 〈◊〉 first by the foresaid dispersed 23 then by Barnabas thirdly by him and Saul together so that there beginneth the name of Christians 27 vvith perfite vnity betvvene them and the Church that vvas before them aâ— Hierusalem verse 1 AND the Apostles and brethren that vvere in Ievvrie heard that the Gentiles also receiued the vvord of God ✠verse 2 And vvhen Peter vvas come vp to Hierusalem they that vvere of the Circumcision reasoned against him saying ✠verse 3 Vvhy didst thou enter in to men vncircumcised and didst eate vvith them ✠verse 4 But Peter began and declared to them the order saying ✠verse 5 * I was in the citie of Ioppé praying I savv in an excesse of minde a vision a certaine vessel descending as it vvere a great sheete with foure corners let dovvne from heauen and it came euen vnto me ✠verse 6 Into vvhich I looking coÌ„sidered and savv foure footed beastes of the earth and cattel and such as creepe and foules of the aire ✠verse 7 And I heard also a voice saying to me Arise Peter kil and eate ✠verse 8 And I said Not so Lord for common or vncleane thing neuer entred into my mouth ✠verse 9 And a voice ansvvered the second time from heauen That vvhich God hath made cleane doe not thou call common ✠verse 10 And this vvas done thrise and al vvere taken vp againe into heauen ✠verse 11 And behold three men immediatly vvere come to the house vvherein I vvas sent to me from Caesaréa ✠verse 12 And the spirit said to me that I should goe vvith them doubting nothing And there came vvith me these sixe brethren also and vve vvent in to the mans house ✠verse 13 And he told vs hovv he had seen an Angel in his house standing and saying to him Send to Ioppé and cal hither Simon that is surnamed Peter ✠verse 14 vvho shal speake to thee vvordes vvherein thou shalt be saued and al thy house ✠verse 15 And vvhen I had begonne to speake the holy Ghost fel vpon them as vpoÌ„ vs also in the beginning ✠verse 16 And I remembred the vvord of our Lord according as he said Iohn in deede baptized vvith vvater but you shal be baptized vvith the holy Ghost ✠verse 17 If therfore God hath giuen them the same grace as to vs also that beleeued in our Lord IESVS CHRIST vvho vvas I that might prohibite God ✠verse 18 Hauing heard these things they held their peace and glorified God saying God then to the Gentiles also hath giuen repentance vnto life ✠verse 19 * And they truely that had been dispersed by the tribulation that vvas made vnder Steuen vvalked through out vnto Phoenîce and Cypres Antioche speaking the vvord to none but to the Ievves only ✠verse 20 But certaine of them vvere men of Cypres and Cyréne vvho vvhen they vvere entred into Antioche spake to the Greekes preaching our Lord IESVS ✠verse 21 And the hand of our Lord vvas vvith them and a great number of beleeuers vvas conuerted to our Lord. ✠verse 22 And the report came to the eares of the Church that vvas at Hierusalem touching these things and they sent * Barnabas as farre as Antioche ✠verse 23 Vvho vvhen he vvas come and savv the grace of God reioyced and he exhorted al vvith purpose of hart to continevv in our Lord ✠verse 24 because he vvas a good man and ful of the holy Ghost and faith And a great ″ multitude vvas added to our Lord. ✠verse 25 And he vvent forth to * Tarsus to seeke Saul ✠verse 26 vvhom vvhen he had found he brought him to Antioche And they coÌ„uersed there in the church a vvhole yere and they taught a great multitude so that the disciples vvere at Antioche first named ″ CHRISTIANS ✠verse 27 And in these daies there came Prophets from Hierusalem to Antioche ✠verse 28 and one of them rising named Agabus did by the Spirit signifie a great famine that should be in the vvhole vvorld vvhich fel vnder Claudius ✠verse 29 And the disciples according as eche man had purposed euery one to send for to serue the brethren that dvvelt in Ievvrie ✠verse 30 vvhich also they did sending to the auncients by the handes of Barnabas and Saul ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XI 24. Multitude added As before c. 10 a fevv so novv great numbers of Gentiles are adioyned also to the visible Church consisting before only of the Ievves Vvhich Church hath beene euer since Christs Ascension notoriously seen and knovven their preaching open their Sacraments visible their discipline visible their Heades and Gouernours visible the prouision for their maintenance visible the persecution visible their dispersion visible the Heretikes that vvent out from them visible the ioyning either of men or Nations vnto them visible their peace and rest
their coastes ✠verse 51 But they * shaking of the dust of their fecte against them came to Icónium ✠verse 52 The disciples also vvere replenished vvith ioy and vvith the holy Ghost ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIII 2. As they vvere ministring If vve should as our Aduersaries do boldly turne vvhat text vve list and flee from one language to an other for the aduantage of our cause vve might haue translated for ministring sacrificing for so * the Greeke doth signifie and so Erasmus translated yea vve might haue translated Saying Masse for so they did and the Greeke Fathers here of had their name Liturgie vvhich Erasmus translateth Masse saying Missa Chrysostomi But vve keepe our text as the translators of the Scriptures should do most religiously 2. Separate me Though Paul vvere taught by God him self and specially designed by Christ to be an Apostle and here chosen by the Holy Ghost together vvith Barnabas yet they vvere to be ordered consecrated and admitted by men Vvhich vvholy condemneth al these nevv rebellious disordered spirites that chalenge and vsurpe the office of preaching and other sacred actions from heauen vvithout the Churches admission 3. Fasting Hereof the Church of God vseth and prescribeth publike fastes at the foure soléue times of giuing holy Orders vvhich are our Imber daies as a necessarie preparatiue to so great a vvorke as S. Leo declareth by this place naming it also an Apostolical tradition See S. Leo Ser. 9 de ieiuniâ— 7 mensis Calixtus ep 1. to 1. Conc. Conc. Magunt c. 34. 35. to 3. And this fasting vvas not fasting from sinne nor moral or Christian temperance as the Protestants ridiculously affirme for such fasting they vvere bound euer to keepe but it vvas abstinence for a time from al meates or from some certaine kindes of meates vvhich vvas ioyned vvith praier and sacrifice and done specially at such seasons as the Church prescribed of al together as in Lent the Imber daies Friday Saturday and not vvhen euery man list as Aërius and such Heretikes did hold S. August har 53. 3. Imposing hands Because al blessings and consecrations vvere done in the Apostles time by the external ceremonie of imposition of hands diuers Sacraments vvere named of the same specially Confirmation as is noted before and holy Ordering or consecrating Bishops Priests and Deacons and Subdeacons as vve see here and els vvhere In vvhich though there vvere many holy vvordes and ceremonies and a very solemne action yet vvhatsoeuer is done in those Sacraments is altogether called Imposition of hands as vvhatsoeuer vvas done in the vvhole diuine mysterie of the B. Sacrament is named fraction of bread for the Apostles as S. Denys Eccl. bier c. 1 in fine vvriteth purposely kept close in their open speaches and vvritings vvhich might come to the hands or eares of Infidels the sacred vvordes and actions of the Sacraments And S. Ambrose saith in 1 Tim. c. 4. The imposition of the hand is mystical vvordes vvherevvith the elected is conformed and made apt to his function receiuing authoritie his conscience bearing vvitnes that he may be bold in our Lordes steed to offer sacrifice to God And S. Hierom The imposition of hand is the Ordering of Clerkes Which is done by praier of the voice and imposition of the hand And this is in some inferior orders also but Paul and Barnabas vvere ordered to a higher function then inferior Priests euen to be Bishops through out al Nations 4. Sent of the Holy Ghost Vvhosoeuer be sent by the Church are sent of the Holy Ghost though in such an extraordinarie sort it be not done Vvhereby vve see hovv far the Officers of our soules in the Church do passe the temporal Magistrates vvho though they be of Gods ordinance yet not of the Holy Ghosts special calling CHAP. XIIII Naxt in Iconiâ—â— they preach vvhere many being conuerted of both sortes the obstinate Ievves raise persecution 6 Then in the tovvnes of Lycaâ—niÌ„a vvhere the Heathen first seing that Paul had healed one borne lame are hardly persuaded but they are Gods 18 but aftervvard by the instigation of the malitious Ievves they stone Paul leauing him for dead 20 And so hauing done their circuite they returne the same vvay confirming the Christians and making Priests for euery Church 2â— And being come home to Antioche in Syria they report al to the Church there verse 1 AND it came to passe at Iconium that they entred together into the synagogue of the Ievves and so spake that a very great multitude of Ievves and of the Greekes did beleeue ✠verse 2 But the Ievves that vvere incredulous stirred vp and incensed the hartes of the Gentils to anger against the brethren ✠verse 3 A long time therfore they abode dealing confidently in our Lord vvho gaue testimonie to the vvord of his grace graunting signes and vvonders to be done by their handes ✠verse 4 And the multitude of the citie vvas deuided and certaine of them in deede vvere vvith the Ievves but certaine vvith the Apostles ✠verse 5 And vvhen the Gentils and the Ievves vvith their princes had made an assault to vse them contumeliously and to stone them ✠verse 6 vnderstanding it they fled to the cities of Lycaónia Lystra and Derbé and the vvhole countrie about and there they vvere euangelizing ✠verse 7 And a certaine man at Lystra impotent of his feete sate there lame from his mothers vvombe that neuer had vvalked ✠verse 8 This same heard Paul speaking Vvho looking vpon him and seeing that he had faith for to be saued ✠verse 9 he said vvith a loud voice Stand vp right on thy feete And he leaped vvalked ✠verse 10 And the multitudes vvhen they had seen vvhat Paul had done lifted vp their voice in the lycaónian tongue saying Gods made like to men are descended to vs. ✠verse 11 And they called Barnabas Iupiter but Paul Mercurie because he vvas the cheefe speaker ✠verse 12 The Priest also of Iupiter that vvas before the citie bringing oxen garlands before the gates vvould vvith the people ″ sacrifice ✠verse 13 Vvhich thing vvhen the Apostles Barnabas Paul heard renting their coates they leaped forth into the multitudes crying ✠verse 14 and saying Ye men vvhy doe you these things Vve also are mortal men like vnto you preaching to you for to conuert from these vaine things to the liuing God that made the heauen and the earth and the sea and al things that are in them ✠verse 15 vvho in the generations past suffred al the Gentils to goe their ovvne vvaies ✠verse 16 Hovvbeit he left not him self vvithout testimonie being beneficial from heauen giuing raines and fruiteful seasons filling our hartes vvith foode gladnes ✠verse 17 And speaking these things they scarse appeased the multitudes from sacrificing to them ✠verse 18 But there came in certaine Ievves from Antioche
and Icónium and persvvading the multitudes and * stoning Paul they drevv him out of the citie thinking him to be dead ✠verse 19 But the disciples compassing him round about he rising vp entred into the citie and the next day he vvent forth vvith Barnabas vnto Derbè ✠verse 20 And vvhen they had euangelized to that citie and had taught many they returned to Lystra and Icónium and to Antioche ✠verse 21 confirming the hartes of the disciples and exhorting them to continue in the faith and that by many tribulations vve must enter into the kingdom of God ✠verse 22 And vvhen they ″ had ordained to them ″ Priests in euery Church and had praied vvith fastings they commended them to our Lord in vvhom they beleeued ✠verse 23 And passing through Pisidia they came into Pamphylia ✠verse 24 and speaking the vvord of our Lord in Pergé they vvent dovvne into Attalia ✠verse 25 and from theÌ„ce they sailed to Antioche * vvhence they had been deliuered to the grace of God vnto the vvorke vvhich they accomplished ✠verse 26 And vvhen they vvere come and â—ad assembled the Church they reported vvhat great things God had done vvith them that he had opened a doore of faith to the Gentils ✠verse 27 And they abode no litle time vvith the disciples ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIIII 12. They vvould sacrifice This loe is the diuine vvorship consisting in external sacrifice and in acknovvledging the parties vvorshipped to be gods vvhich * may be done to no man nor creature and therfore the Apostles refuse it vvith al possible diligence and al the Angels and Saincts in heauen refuse that adoration by sacrifice The Catholike Church suffereth no Priest nor other so to vvorship any Sainct in heauen or earth She hath but one external Sacrifice vvhich is in the holy Masse of Christs body and bloud that she offereth to God alone and neither to Peter nor to Paul saith S. Augustine though the Priest that sacrificeth standeth ouer their bodies and offereth in their memories But other kindes of honours and dueties inferior vvithout al comparison hovv great so euer they be to this vve do as the Scriptures and Nature teache vs to al Superiors in heauen and earth according to the degrees of grace honour and blessednes that God hath called them vnto from our B. Ladie Christs ovvne mother to the lest seruant he hath in the vvorld for vvhich the Heretikes vvould neuer accuse Christian people of Idolatrie if they had either grace learning faith or natural affection â—â— Had ordained The Heretikes to make the vvorld beleeue that al Priests ought to be chosen by the voices of the people and that they neede no other Ordering or Consecration by Bishops pressing the proâ—ane vse of the * Greeke vvord more then the very natural signification requireth and Ecclesiastical vse beareth translate thus Ordained by election Vvhereas in deede this vvord in Scripture signifieth Ordering by imposition of hands as is plaine by other vvordes equiualent Act. 6 13. 1 Tim. 4. â— 2 Tim. 1. Vvhere the Ordering of Deacons Priests and others is called * Imposition of hands not of the people but of the Apostles And this to be the Ecclesiastical vse of the vvord appeareth by S. Hierom saying as is before alleaged that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 iâ— the Ordering of Clerkes or Clergie men by praier of voice and imposition of hand â—â— Priests Euen so here also as before fleing from the proper apt knovven vvord vvhich is most precisely correspondent to the very Greeke in our tongue and al nations they translate for Priest Elder that is for a calling of Office a vvord of age for a terme of art and by consent of al the Church and Apostolike authoritie and Fathers appropriated to holy Order a vulgar common and profane terme Vvith as litle grace as if they should translate Pontificem a bridgemaker the Maior of London the Bigger of London And thus you see vvithin three vvordes compasse they flee guilefully from the Latin to the Greeke and againe guilefully from the Greeke to the vulgar English Such corruption of Scriptures their hatred of Priesthod driueth them vnto If they had translated it so vvhen the Scriptures vvere first vvritten at vvhich time the vvord vvas but nevvly receiued into the special and Ecclesiastical signification and vvhen it vvas yet taken sometimes in common profane sort as 1 Tim. 5. or there only vvhere our auÌ„cient Latin version turneth Presbyter into Senior because the vvord vvas not yet vvholy and only appropriated to holy Orders as aftervvard by vse of many hundred yeres it vvas and is their dealing might haue had some colour of honestâ—e and plainesse vvhich novv can not be but of plaine falshod and corruption and that of further purpose then the simple can see Vvhich is to take avvay the office of Sacrificing and other functions of Priests proper in the nevv TestameÌ„t to such as the Apostles often and the posteritle in maner altogether call Priests Presbyteros Vvhich vvord doth so certainely imply the authoritie of sacrificing that it is by vse made also the onely English of Sacerdos the Aduersaries them selues as vvel as vve so translating it in al the old and nevv Testament though they can not be ignorant that Priest commeth of Presbyter and not of Sacerdos and that antiquitie for no other cause applied the signification of Presbyter to Sacerdos but to shevv that Presbyter is in the nevv Lavv that vvhich Sacerdos vvas in the old the Apostles abstaining from this and other like old names at the first and rather vsing the vvordes Bishops Pastors and Priests because they might be distinguished from the Gouernours and sacrificers of Aarons order vvho as yet in the Apostles time did their old functions still in the Temple And this to be true and that to be a Priest is to be a man appointed to sacrifice the Heretikes them selues calling Sacerdos alvvaies a Priest must needes be driuen to confesse Although their folly is therein notorious to apply vvillngly the vvord Priest to Sacerdos and to take it from Presbyter vvhereof it is properly deriued not only in English but in other languages both french and Italian Vvhich is to take avvay the name that the Apostles and fathers gaue to the Priests of the Church to giue it vvholy onely to the order of Aaron vvhich neuer had it before our Priesthod began Neuer did there Heretikes stand so much vpon doubtful deriuations and descant of vvordes as these Protestants do and yet neuer men behaued them selues more fondly in the same as vvhosoeuer marketh the distinction of their Elders Ministers Deacons and such like shal perceiue CHAP. XV. Some of those Ievves also that vvere Christians do fall and are authors of the Heresie of Iudaizing 2 They referre the matter to Councel 7 Wherein after great disputation Peter striking the stroke
the resurrection ✠verse 19 And appreheÌ„ding him they led him to Areopagus saying May vve knovv vvhat this new doctrine is that thou speakest of ✠verse 20 for thou bringest in certaine nevv things to our eares Vve vvil knovv therfore vvhat these things may meane ✠verse 21 And al the Athenians and the strangers seiourning there emploied them selues to nothing els but either to speake or to heare some nevves ✠verse 22 But Paul standing in the middes of Areopagus said Ye men of Athens in al things I perceiue you as it vvere superstitious ✠verse 23 For passing by and seeing your Idols I found an altar also vvherevpon vvas vvritten To the vnknovven God That therfore vvhich you vvorshippe not knovving it the same do I preach to you ✠verse 24 The God that made the vvorld and al things that are in it he being Lord of heauen earth dvvelleth not in * temples made vvith hand ✠verse 25 neither is he serued vvith mens hands needing any thing vvhereas him self giueth life vnto al and breathing and al things ✠verse 26 and he made of one al maÌ„kinde to inhabite vpon the vvhole face of the earth assigning set times and the limits of their habitation ✠verse 27 for to seeke God if happily they may feele or finde him although he be not farre from euery one of vs. ✠verse 28 For in him vve liue and moue and be as certaine also of your ovvne poëtes said For of his kinde also vve are ✠verse 29 Being therfore of Gods kinde vve may not suppose the Diuinitie to be like vnto gold or siluer or stone the grauing of art and deuise of man ✠verse 30 And the times truely of this ignorance vvhereas God dispised novv he denounceth vnto men that al euery vvhere doe penance ✠verse 31 for that he hath appointed a day wherein he vvil iudge the world in equitie by a man vvhom he hath appointed giuing al men faith raysing him vp from the dead ✠verse 32 And vvhen they had heard the resurrection of the dead certaine in deede mocked but certaine said Vve vvil heare thee againe concerning this point ✠verse 33 So Paul vvent forth out of the middes of them ✠verse 34 But certaine men ioyning vnto him did beleeue among vvhom vvas also Dionysius Areopagîta and a vvoman named Dámaris and others vvith them ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XVII 11. Searching the Scriptures The Heretikes vse this place to proue that the heaters must trie and iudge by the Scriptures vvhether their teachers and preachers doctrine be true and so reiect that that they find not in the Scriptures as though here the sheepe vvere made iudges of their Pastors the people of the Priests and men and vvomen of al sortes euen of S. Paules doctrine it self which vvere the most folish disorder in the vvorld And they did not therfore read the Scriptures of the old Testament for none of the nevv vvere yet extant commonly to dispute vvith the Apostle or to trie and iudge of his doctrine or vvhether they should beleeue him or no for they vvere bound to beleeue him and obey his vvord vvhether he alleaged Scripture or no and vvhether they could reade or vnderstand the Scriptures or no but it vvas a great comfort and confirmation for the Ievves that had the Scriptures to finde euen as S. Paul said that Christ vvas God crucified risen and ascended to heauen vvhich by his preaching and expounding they vnderstood and neuer before though they read them and heard them read euery Sabboth As it is a great comfort to a Catholike man to heare the Scriptures declared alleaged most euidently for the Churches truth against Heretikes in Sennons or othervvise And it doth the Catholikes good much confirmeth them to vew diligently the places alleaged by the Catholike preachers Yet they must not be iudges for al that ouer their ovvne Pastors vvhom Christ commaundeth them to heare and obey and by vvhom they heare the true sense of Scriptures 22. Superstitious S. Paul calleth not them superstitious for adoring the true and only God vvith much deuotion or many ceremonies or in comely prescribed order or for doing due reuerence to holy Sacraments to Saincts and their memories Images or Monuments or for keeping the prescribed lavves daies and fastes of the Church or for fulfilling vowes made to God or for blessing vvith the signe of the Crosse or for capping and kneeling at the name of IESVS or for religiously vsing creatures sanctified in the same name or any other Christian obseruation for vvhich our nevv Maisters coÌ„demne the Catholike people of Superstition them selues vvholy voide of that vice by al vvise mens iudgement because they haue in maner taken avvay al religion and are become Epicureians and Atheists vvho are neuer troubled vvith superstition because it is a vice consisting in excesse of vvorship or religion vvhereof they are void but the Apostle calleth them superstitious for vvorshipping the Idols and goddes of the Heathen and for the feare that they had lest they should leaue out any God that vvas vnknovven to them for thus their Altar vvas inscribed Dijs Asia Europa Lybia Deo ignoto peregrino that is To the gods of Asia Europe and Lybia to the vnknovven and strange God This superstition saith S. Augustine is vvholy taken avvay from the Church by Christs incarnation and by the Apostles preaching and by Martyrs holy life and death Neither doth the Catholike Church allovv this or any other kinde of superstitious obseruation Only vve must take heede that vve beleeue not her Aduersaries definition of superstition for they vvould imply therein al true religion 29. This Diuinitie to be like Nothing can be made by mans hand of vvhat forme or sort so euer that is like to Gods essence or to the forme or shape of his Godhead or Diuinitie therfore hovvsoeuer the Heathens did paint or graue their Idols they vvere nothing like to God And this also is impertinently alleaged by Heretikes against the Churches images Vvhich are not made either to be adored vvith godly honour or to be any resemblance of the Diuinitie or any of the three persons in Godhead but only of Christ as he vvas in forme of man vvho in that respect may be truely expressed as other men by their purtraites and of the Holy Ghost not as he is in him self but as he appeared in firy tongues or in the similitude of a dooâ—e or such like And so to paint or graue any of the three persons as they appeared visibly and corporally is no more inconuenient or vnlavvful then it vvas vndecent for them to appeare in such formes And therfore to paint or portraite the Father also being the first person as he hath shevved him self in vision to any of the Prophetes of the old or nevv Testament namely to Daniel as an old man or the three Angels
is taken Act. 21 and from the Tribune Lysias deliuered to Felix the Gouernour Act. 23 and by him left to Festus Act. 24. he appealeth to Caesar Act. 25 and so is SENT TO ROME Act. 27 vvhere he arriueth Act. 28. Neronis Natiuit Ascen  2 58 25 At Rome he remaineth in free prison tvvo yere Act. 28. and then is deliuered 2 Tim. 4.    After his deliuerie he preached in sundrie countries of the vvest namely in Spaine Hiero. in Cataloge Epiph. Hares 27. Him self vvriteth that he purposed so to doe Ro. 15.    In his Epistle to the Philippians c. â— he minded to visâ—e the Churches of Asia vvhich also he did Genebrard in Chron.    He vvriteth last of al his second Epistle to Timothee a litle before his death 2 Tim. 4. being novv the second time apprehended and in bandes at Rome Theodoret. 14 70 37 He vvas beheaded at Rome the same day that Peter vvas crucified S. Ambros ser 〈◊〉 68. S Maximus OF THE OTHER APOSTLES THE Actes of the rest of the tvvelue Apostles be not much vvritten of in this booke but as * other Ecclesâ—â—stical writers do teâ—tifie they preached specially in these nations as folovveth Andrevv in Aâ—haia Iohn in Asia Philip in Pbrygia Iames in Ievvrie Bartholomevv in Scythia Thomas in India Matthevv in Aethiopia Simon in Persia Thaddâ—us in Mesopotamia the other Iames in Spaine Matthias in Palestine So distributing them selues through out the vvorld to gather one Catholike Church of al Nations according as Christ gaue them commission Mat. 28 19 and as it vvas prophecied of them before Psal 18. Their sound is gone forth into euery countrie and their wordes into the endes of the whole world But before they departed one from an other the time vvhereof is not certainely knovven * al Tvvelue assembling together ful of the Holy Ghost eche laying dovvne his sentence agreed vpon tvvelue principal articles of the Christian faith and appointed them for a rule to al beleeuers Vvhich is therfore called and is THE APOSTLES CREDE Not vvritten in paper as the Scripture but from the Apostles deliuered by tradition Ruff. Hiero. locis citatis Vvhich as of old Hiero. cont Lucifer so at this day al solemnely professe in their Baptisme either by them selues or by others and al that be of age and capacitie are bound to know and beleeue euery article of the â—ame Vvhich are these that folovv THE APOSTLES CREDE or SYMBOLVM APOSTOLORVM 1 I Beleeue in God the Father almightie creator of heauen and earth 2 And in IESVS CHRIST his only Sonne our Lord. 3 Vvho vvas conceiued by the Holy Ghost borne of the Virgin MARIE 4 Suffered vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried Descended into Hel. 5 The third day be rose againe from death 6 Ascended into heauen Sitteth at the right haÌ„d of God the Father almightie 7 From thence he shal come to iudge the quicke and the dead 8 I beleeue in the Holy Ghost 9 The holy Catholike Church the communion of saincts 10 Forgiuenesse of sinnes 11 Resurrection of the flesh 12 Life euerlasting Amen ⧠THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLES IN GENERAL AFTER the Gospels vvhich is a storie of Christ himselfe and after the Actes of the Apostles Vvhich is a storie of Christes Church novv folovv the Epistles of the Apostles vvhich they vvrote of such matters as they had then occasion to vvrite of For being the founders and the Doctors of the Church they did in their time as the Doctors that succeeded them did after them vvho from the beginning vnto this day haue vvritten Epistles Bookes against heresies euer as they arose and of al other Ecclesiastical matters as they had occasion ministred vnto them Of vvhich their doing the Apostles first gaue here the ensample as also S. Luke in the Actes of the Apostles led the vvay to al the writers of the Ecclesiastical Historie after him For al though there be no comparison betvvene them for authoritie for asmuch as these are Cannonical Scripture and so are not any vvritings of their successors yet the occasions and matters as I haue said are like Most of these Epistles are S. Paules Epistles the rest are called * Catholicae Epistolae the Epistles Catholike For S. Paul vvriteth not any Epistle to al hovvbeit euery one of them is for al the Church but some to particular Churches of the Gentils as to the Romanes to the Corinthians to the Galatians to the Ephesians to the Philippians to the Colossians to the Thessalonians some to particular persons as to Timothee to Tite vvho vvere Bishops among the Gentiles to vvit of Ephesus and of Crete and to Philémon and then one to the Hebrevves vvho vvere the Ievves of Hierusalem and Iurie But the Epistles of the other Apostles that is of S. Iames S. Peter S. Iohn and S. Iude are not so intituled to any one Church or person except S. Iohns tvvo later short Epistles vvhich yet might not be separated from his first because they vvere al of one Author and therefore they are termed Catholike that is vniuersal For so vvriteth S. Iames To the tvvelue tribes that are in dispersion greeting and S. Peter in his first Epistle thus To the elect straÌ„gers of the dispersion of Pontus Galatia Cappadocia Asia Bithynia in his second thus To them that haue obteined equal faith vvith vs. likevvise S. Iude To them that are in God the father beloued and in Iesus Christ preserued and called S. Iohns first is vvithout title Novv for the occasions of their vvriting vvhereby vve shal perceiue the matters or arguments that they handle it must be remembred as the Storie of that time in the Actes of the Apostles doth at large declare that the Church then beginning vvas planted by the Apostles not onely in the Ievves but also in the Gentiles yea and specially in the Gentiles Vvhich thing offended the Ievves many waies For they could not abide to see so much as their owne Countrie to receiue him for CHRIST vvhom they had reiected and crucified much lesse to see them preach him to the Gentiles also that offended euen those Ievves also that beleeued him to be Christ Hovvbeit such of them as vvere Catholikes and therefore not obstinat vvere satisfied vvhen they vnderstood by the Apostles that it vvas Gods pleasure as Act. 11. vve reade But others of the became heretikes preached to the Christian Gentiles that it vvas necessary for them to receiue also the Ievves religion Of such vve reade Act. 15. Vnles you be circumcised you can not be saued And as these did so preach against the truth so did the vnchristened Ievves not onely them selues persecute but also stirre vp the Idolatrous Gentiles euery vvhere to persecute the Christians by such obstinacie prouoking God to reprobate theire Nation vvhich yet they thought vnpossible to be done because they vvere the seede of Abraham and
be ynough to saluation vvithout saith Baptisme c. 19. But the obseruation Neither to be Ievv nor Gentil bond or free maried or single nor the faith it self vvhich is proper to Christian men vvil serue to saluation vvithout good vvorkes and keeping the commaundements S. Hierom adu Iouin li. 1 c. 16. 25. Counsel I giue A counsel is one thing a commaundement is an other To doe that vvhich is counseled is not necessarie because one may be saued notvvithstanding but he that vvil doe that vvhich he is counseled vnto shal haue a higher degree of glorie He that fulfilleth not a cōmaundement except he doe penance can not escape punishment August li. de virg c. 13. 14. 28. If a virgin marrie He speaketh not of that virgin vvhich hath dedicated her self to God for if any such mary she shal be damned for breaking her first vow but onely of yong maides vnmaried in the vvorld Hiero. adu Iouin li. 1 c. 7. Chrys ho 20. Theodorete Photius and the other Greeke Doctors vpon this place apud Oecum Epiph. hares 61. 28. Tribulation of the flesh They are matuelously deceiued saith S. Augustine li. de virg c. 1◠that thinke the Apostle counseleth virginitie rather then mariage onely for that mariage hath many miseries and molestations ioyned vnto it which by virginitie shal be auoided not in respect of the greater reward in heauen for the Apostles prouident counseling to virginitie is for the next life and he alleageth these troubles of mariage in that sense specially as they be a hinderance from the seruice of God here and therfore an impediment to vs toward the next life and the more ample ioyes thereof 29. As though they had not He exhorteth that such as haue vviues should not vvholy bestovv them selues in the vaine transitorie pleasure and voluptuousnes of their flesh but liue in such moderation that their mariage hinder them as litle as may be from spiritual cogitatiōs Vvhich is best fulfilled of them that by mutual consent do vvholy conteine vvhether they haue had children or none contemning carnal issue for the ioyes of heauen And these mariages be more blessed then any other saith S. Augustine de Ser. Do. in monte li. 1 cap. 14. 32. Careful for the things of our Lord. The Protestants might here learne if they list first that virginitie is not onely preferred before mariage for that it is a more quiet state of life in this world but for that it is more conuenient for the seruice of God Secondly that virginitie hath a grateful puritie and sanctitie both of body soule vvhich mariage hath not Thirdly they may learne the cause why the Church of God requireth chastitie in the clergie and forbiddeth not onely fornication but al carnal copulation euen in lavvful vvedlocke Vvhich is not onely to the end that Gods Priests be not diuided from him by the clogges of mariage but also that they be cleane and pure from the fleshly actes of copulation CHAP. VIII He rebuketh the learned vvho in pride of their knovvledge did eate Idolothyta that is things offered to Idols vsing as they said their libertie but not considering that the ignorant tooke their doing as an example for them to frequent such meates so as they did before in their Paganisme vvith opinion that they did sanctifie the eaters verse 1 AND concerning those things that are sacrificed to Idols vve knovv that ″ vve al haue knovvledge Knovvledge puffeth vp but charitie edifieth ✠verse 2 And if any man thinke that he knoweth something he hath not yet knovven as he ought to knovv ✠verse 3 But if any man loue God the same is knovven of him ✠verse 4 But as for the meates that are immolated to Idols vve knovv that an Idol is nothing in the vvorld and that there is no God but one ✠verse 5 For although there be that are called gods either in heauen or in earth for there are many gods and many lordes ✠verse 6 yet to vs there is one God the Father of vvhom al things and vve vnto him and one Lord IESVS Christ by vvhom al things and vve by him ✠verse 7 But there is not knovvledge in al. For ″ some vntil this present vvith a conscience of the Idol eate as a thing sacrificed to Idols and their conscience being vveake is polluted ✠verse 8 But meate doth not commend vs to God For neither if vve eate shal vve abound nor if vve eate not shal vve lacke ✠verse 9 But take heede lest perhaps this your libertie be an offense to the vveake ✠verse 10 For if a man see him that hath knovvledge sit at table ″ in the Idols temple shal not his conscience being vveake be edified to eate things sacrificed to Idols ✠verse 11 And through thy knovvledge shal the * vveake brother perish for whom Christ hath died ✠verse 12 But sinning thus against the brethren and striking their vveake conscience you sinne against Christ ✠verse 13 Vvherfore if * meate scandalize my brother I vvil neuer eate flesh lest I scandalize my brother ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VIII 1. Vve al haue knovvledge The spiritual and perfectly instructed Christians knevv no meates novv to be vncleane neither for signification as in the Lavv of Moyses nor alwaies by nature and creation as the Manichees thought nor by any other pollution as in that they vvere offered to Idols and therefore they did eate boldly of such meates as vvere sacrificed contemning and condemning their Idols as mere nothing and the vvorship of them as the honour of things imaginarie vvhich their facte for their vvant of discretion and charitie and for the vse of that their libertie to the offense and scandal of the vveake the Apostle doth here reprehend 7. Some vvith a conscience The perfecter mans fault vvas that they gaue offense by their eating to the vveaker Christians Who seeing them vvhom they reputed vvise and learned to eate the meates offered to Idols conceiued that there vvas some vertue and sanctificatiō in those meates from the Idol to which they vvere offered and though that such things were or might be eaten vvith the same conscience and deuotion as before their conuersion Therfore the case standing thus and the Apostles discourse of eating or not eating meates being so as is declared a thing so euident that it admitteth no other interpretation if the Protestants apply any of this admonition against our fastes in the Cath. Church they be to to ridiculous 10. In the Idols temple Like as novv some Catholikes haue said they knovv that Caluins communion is but as other bread and vvine But yet the ignorant seing such goe to the Communion thinke that it is a good act of Religion Yea vvhatsoeuer they pretend it must needes seeme an honour to Caluins Communion when they are seen in the Idols temple solemly sitting or communicating at the
that obiected lightnes against him for not comming to Corinth according to his promis verse 1 PAVL an Apostle of IESVS Christ by the vvil of God and Timothee our brother to the Church of God that is at Corinth vvith al the saincts that are in al Achaia ✠verse 2 Grace vnto you and peace from God our father and from our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 3 Blessed be the God and father of our Lord IESVS Christ the father of mercies and God of al comfort ✠verse 4 vvho comforteth vs in al our tribulation that vve also may be able to comfort them that are in all distresse by the exhortation vvherevvith vve also are exhorted of God ✠verse 5 For as the ″ passions of Christ abound in vs so also by Christ doth our ″ comfort abound ✠verse 6 And vvhether vve be in tribulation for your exhortation and saluation vvhether vve be exhorted for your exhortation and saluation vvhich vvorketh the toleration of the same passions vvhich vve also doe suffer ✠verse 7 and our hope is firme for you knovving that as you are partakers of the passions so shal you be of the consolation also ⊢ ✠verse 8 For vve vvil not haue you ignorant brethren concerning our tribulation vvhich happened in Asia that vve vvere pressed aboue measure aboue our povver so that it vvas tedions vnto vs euen to liue ✠verse 9 But vve in our selues had the ansvver of death that vve be not trusting in our selues but in God vvho raiseth vp the dead ✠verse 10 vvho hath deliuered and doth deliuer vs out of so great dangers in vvhom vve hope that he vvil yet also deliuer vs ✠verse 11 you ″ helping vvithal in praier for vs that ″ by many mens persons thankes for that gift vvhich is in vs may be giuen by many in our behalfe ✠verse 12 For our glorie is this the testimonie of our conscience that in simplicity and sincerity of God and not in carnal vvisedoÌ„ but in the grace of God vve haue conuersed in this vvorld and more aboundantly tovvards you ✠verse 13 For vve vvrite no other things to you then that you haue read and knovv And I hope that you shal knovv vnto the ende ✠verse 14 as also you haue knovven vs in part that vve are ″ your glorie as you also ours in the day of our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 15 And in this confidence I vvould first haue come to you that you might haue a second grace ✠verse 16 and by you passe into Macedonia and againe from Macedonia come to you and of you be brought on my vvay into Ievvrie ✠verse 17 Vvhereas then I vvas thus minded did I vse lightenes Or the things that I minde do I minde according to the flesh that there be vvith me It is and It is not ✠verse 18 But God is faithful because our preaching vvhich vvas to you there is not in it ″ It is and It is not ✠verse 19 For the Sonne of God IESVS Christ vvho by vs vvas preached among you by me and Syluanus and Timothee vvas not It is and It is not but It is vvas in him ✠verse 20 For al the promises of God that are in him It is therfore also by him Amen to God vnto our glorie ✠verse 21 And he that confirmeth vs vvith you in Christ and that hath anointed vs God ✠verse 22 vvho also ″ hath sealed vs and giuen the pledge of the Spirit in our hartes ✠verse 23 And I call God to vvitnesse vpon my soul that sparing you I came not any more to Corinth ✠verse 24 ″ not because vve ouerrule your faith but vve are helpers of your ioy for in the faith you stand ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 5. Passions of Christ Al the afflictions of the faithful be called Christes ovvne passions not onely because they be suffered for him but for that there is so straite coniunction and communion betvvixt him being the head and euery of the liuing members of his body vvhich is the Church that vvhatsoeuer is suffered by any one of the same is counted as a peece of his ovvne Passion As likevvise vvhatsoeuer good vvorkes be done to any of them or by any of them be accepted as done to or by Christ him self Vvhich thing if the Protestants vvel vveighed they vvould not maruel that the Catholike Church attributeth such force of merite and satisfaction to the vvorke of holy men 5. The comfort abound Vvorldly men that see onely the exterior miseries and afflictions that Catholikes do suffer being persecuted by the Heathen or Heretikes deeme them exceding miserable but if they felt or could conceiue the aboundance of consolation vvhich Christ euer giueth according to the measure of their afflictions they vvould neuer vvonder at the voluntary toleration of vvhat torments so euer for Christes sake but vvould vvish rather them selues to be in any dungeon in England vvith the comfort that such haue from God then to liue out of the Church in al the vvealth of the vvorld â—1 You helping in praier S. Paul knevv that the helpe of other mens praiers vvas nothing derogatorie to the office of Christes mediation or intercession for him nor to the hope that he had in God and therfore he craueth the Corinthians aide herein as a support and succours for him self in the sight of God Vvith vvhat reason or Scripture then can the Protestants say that the praiers of Sainctes be iniurious to Christ or not to stand vvith the confidence vve haue in him As though it vvere more dishonour to God that vve should vse the aide of Sainctes in heauen then of sinners in earth or * that the intercession of these our fellovves beneath vvere more auailable then the praiers of those that be in the glorious sight of God aboue 11. By many mens He meaneth that as the praiers of many ioyned together for him shal be rather heard then of any alone so their common thankes giuing to God for graunting their request shal be more acceptable and glorious to God then any one mans thankes alone Vvhich thing doth much commend the holy Churches publike praiers processions stations and pilgrimages vvhere so many meete and vniformely ioyne their praiers and laudes together vnto God 14. Your glorie The Apostles teachers and preachers that conuert countries or particular persons to Christ and the peoples or parties by them conuerted shal in the day of iudgement haue much mutual ioy and glorie of and for eche other one giuing to the other great matter of merite in this life and of revvard in the next See 1 Thess 2. v. 19. 18. It is it is not As he dischargeth him self of al other leuitie touching his promis or purpose of comming to them so much more of al inconstancie in preaching Christes doctrine and faith Vvherein one day to affirme an other day to deny to dissent from his fellovves
vve haue time let vs vvorke good to al but ″ especially to the domesticals of the faith ⊢ ✠verse 11 See vvith vvhat maner of letters I haue written to you vvith mine ovvne hand ✠verse 12 Vvhosoeuer vvil please in the flesh they force you to be circumcised only that they may not suffer the persecution of the crosse of Christ ✠verse 13 For neither they that are circumcised do keepe the Lavv but they vvil haue you to be circumcised that they may glorie in your flesh ✠verse 14 But God forbid that I should glorie sauing in the crosse of our Lord IESVS Christ by vvhom the vvorld is crucified to me and I to the vvorld ✠verse 15 For in Christ IESVS neither circumcision auaileth ought nor prepuce but ″ a nevv creature ✠verse 16 And vvhosoeuer shal folovv this rule peace vpō them and mercie and vpon the Israël of God ✠verse 17 From hencefurth let no man be troublesome to me for I beare the markes verse 18 of our Lord IESVS in my body The grace of our Lord IESVS Christ be vvith your spirit brethren Amen ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VI. 6. Communicate The great duety respect that vve ought to haue to such as preach or teach vs the Cath. faith and not in regard onely of their paines taken vvith vs and vvel-deseruing of vs by their doctrine but that vve may be partakers of their merites vve ought specially to do good to such or as the Apostle speaketh cōmunicate vvith them in al our temporal goods that vve may be partakers of their spiritual See S. Augustine li. 2. Euang. quaest q. 8. 10. Especially In giuing almes though vve may do vvel in helping al that are in necessitie as farre as vve can yet vve are more bound to succour Christians then Ievves or Infidels and Catholikes then Heretikes See S. Hierom q. 1. ad Hedibiam 15. A nevv creature Note vvel that the Apostle calleth that here a nevv creature vvhich in the last chapter he termed faith vvorking by charitie 1 Cor. 7 19 the obseruatiō of the cōmaundemēts of God Vvhereby vve may learne that vnder the name of faith is conteined the vvhole reformation of our soules and our nevv creation in good vvorkes and also that Christian iustice is a very qualitie condition and state of vertue and grace resident in vs and not a phantastical apprehension of Christes iustice only imputed to vs. Lastly that the faith vvhich iustifieth ioyned vvith the other vertues is properly the formal cause and not the efficient or instrumental cause of iustification that is to say these vertues put together being the effect of Gods grace be our nevv creature and our iustice in Christ ⧠THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLE OF S. PAVL TO THE EPHESIANS OF S. Paules first comming to Ephesus and short abode there vve reade Act. 18. And immediatly Act. 19. of his returning thither according to his promise vvhat time he abode there three moneths speaking to the Ievves in the Synagogue Act. 19. v. 8. and aftervvard apart from them because they vvere obstinate tvvo yeres in a certaine schoole so that al that dvvelt in Asia heard the vvord of our Lord Ievves and Gentiles Act. 19. v. 10. The vvhole time himself calleth three yeres in his exhortation at Milétum to the Cleargie of Ephesus Act. 20. v. 31. After all this he vvriteth this Epistle vnto them from Rome as it is said being then prisoner and in chaines and that as it seemeth not the first time of his being in bonds there vvhereof vve reade Act. 28 but the second time vvhereof vve reade in the Ecclesiasticall Stories aftervvard because he saith in this Epistle c. 6. v. 21. Tychicus vvil certifie you of al things vvhom I haue sent to you Of vvhom againe in the 2. to Tim. c. 4. v. 12. he saith Tychicus I haue sent to Ephesus And the said 2. Epistle to Timothee no doubt vvas vvritten very litle before his death for in it thus he saith I am euen novv to be sacrificed the time of my resolution is at hand 2. Tim. 4 6. In the three first chapters he commendeth vnto them the grace of God in caling of the Gentiles no lesse then the Ievves and making one blessed Church of both Vvherein his intention is to moue them to perseuêre for othervvise they should be passing vngratefull and specially not to be moued vvith his trouble vvho vvas their Apostle knovving belike that it vvould be a great tentation vnto them if they should heare soone after that he vvere executed therfore also arming them in the end of the Epistle as it vvere in complete harnesse In the other three chapters he exhorteth them to good life in all pointes and all states as it becommeth Christians and afore all other things that they be most studious to continue in the vnitie of the Church and obedience of the pastors thereof vvhom Christ hath giuen to continue and to be our stay against all Heretikes from his Ascension euen to the full building vp of his Church in the end of the vvorld THE EPISTLE OF PAVL TO THE EPHESIANS CHAP. I. He magnifieth the grace of Gods eternal predestination and temporal vecation 11 both of the Ievves 13 and also of the Ephesians being Gentils 13 for vvhose excellent faith and charitie he reioyceth and continually praieth for their increase that they may see more cleerly the greatnes both of the inheritance in heauen and also of Gods might vvhich helpeth them therevnto 20 an example of vvhich might they may behold in the supereminent exalting of Christ verse 1 PAVL an Apostle of IESVS Christ by the vvil of God to al the saincts that are at Ephesus and to the faithful in Christ IESVS ✠verse 2 Grace to you and peace from God our father and our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 3 Blessed be God and the Father of our Lord IESVS Christ vvhich hath blessed vs in al spiritual blessing in coelestials in Christ ✠verse 4 as he chose vs in him before the constitution of the vvorld that vve should be holy and immaculate in his sight in charitie ✠verse 5 Vvho hath predestinated vs vnto the adoption of sonnes by IESVS Christ vnto him self according to the purpose of his vvil ✠verse 6 vnto the praise of the glorie of his grace vvherein he hath gratified vs in his beloued sonne ✠verse 7 In vvhom vve haue redemption by his bloud the remission of sinnes according to the riches of his grace ✠verse 8 Vvhich hath superabounded in vs in al vvisedō and prudence ✠verse 9 that he might make knovven vnto vs the sacrament of his vvil according to his good pleasure vvhich he purposed in him self ✠verse 10 in the dispensation of the fulnes of times to perfit al things in Christ that are in heauen and in earth in him ✠verse 11 In vvhom vve also are called by lot predestinate
through faith and that not of your selues for it is the gift of God ✠verse 9 not of vvorkes that no man glorie ✠verse 10 For vve are his vvorke created in Christ IESVS in good vvorkes vvhich God hath prepared that vve should vvalke in them ✠verse 11 For the vvhich cause be mindeful that sometime you vvere Gentils in the flesh vvho vvere * called prepuce of that vvhich is called circumcision in the flesh made vvith hand ✠verse 12 vvho vvere at that time vvithout Christ alienated from the conuersation of Israël and * strangers of the testaments hauing no hope of the promis and vvithout God in this vvorld ✠verse 13 But novv in Christ IESVS you that sometime vvere farre of are made nigh in the bloud of Christ ✠verse 14 For he is our peace vvho hath made both one and dissoluing the middle vvall of the partition the enmities in his flesh ✠verse 15 euacuating the lavv of cōmaundements in decrees that he may create the tvvo in him self into one new man making peace ✠verse 16 and may reconcile both in one body to God by the crosse killing the enmities in him self ✠verse 17 And comming he euangelized peace to you that vvere farre of and peace to them that vvere nigh ✠verse 18 For * by him vve haue accesse both in one Spirit to the Father ✠verse 19 Novv then you are not strangers and forreiners but you are citizens of the sainctes and the domesticals of God ✠verse 20 ″ built vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets IESVS Christ him self being the highest corner stone ✠verse 21 in vvhom al building framed together grovveth into an holy temple in our Lord ✠verse 22 in vvhom you also are built together into an habitation of God in the holy Ghost ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. ◠By grace you are saued through faith Our first iustification is of Gods grace and not of our deseruings because none of al our actions that vvere before our iustification could merite or iustly procure the grace of iustification Againe he saith through faith for that faith is the beginning foundation and roote of al iustification and the first of al other vertues vvithout which it is impossible to please God 20. Built vpon the foundation Note against the Heretikes that thinke it dishonorable to Christ to attribute his titles or callings to mortal men that the faithful though builded first principally and properly vpon Christ yet are said here to be built also vpon the Apostles and Prophets Vvhy may not the Church then be builded vpon Peter CHAP. III. For vvitnessing the vocation of the Gentils as being the Apostle of the Gentils he is 〈◊〉 prison 1◠Wherein the Gentils therfore haue cause to reioyce rather then to shrinke So he saith 14 and also praieth to God vvho is almightie to confirmed their invvard man though the outvvard be infirmed by persecutions verse 1 FOR this cause I Paul the prisoner of IESVS Christ for you Gentiles ✠verse 2 if yet you haue heard the dispensation of the grace of God vvhich is giuen me tovvard you ✠verse 3 because according to reuelation the sacrament vvas made knovven to me as I haue vvrittē before in breife ✠verse 4 according as you reading may vnderstand my vvisedom in the mysterie of Christ ✠verse 5 vvhich vnto other generations vvas not knovven to the sonnes of men as novv it is reuealed to his holy Apostles Prophets in the Spirit ✠verse 6 The Gentils to be coheires concorporat and comparticipant of his promis in Christ IESVS by the Gospel ✠verse 7 vvhereof I am made a minister according to the gift of the grace of God which is giuen me according to the operation of his povver ✠verse 8 To me * the least of al the sainctes is giuen this grace among the Gentils to euangelize the vnsearcheable riches of Christ ✠verse 9 and to illuminate al men vvhat is the dispensatiō of the sacrament hidden from vvorldes in God vvho created al things ✠verse 10 that the manifold vvisedom of God may be notified to the Princes and Potestats in the celestials by the Church ✠verse 11 according to the prefinitiō of worldes vvhich he made in Christ IESVS our Lord. ✠verse 12 In vvhom vve haue affiance and accesse in confidence by the faith of him ✠verse 13 For the vvhich cause I desire that you faint not in my tribulations for you vvhich is your glorie ✠verse 14 For this cause I bovve my knees to the Father of our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 15 of vvhom al paternitie in the heauens and in earth is named ✠verse 16 that he giue you according to the riches of his glorie povver to be fortified by his Spirit in the inner man ✠verse 17 Christ to dvvel by faith in your hartes rooted and founded in charitie ✠verse 18 that you may be able to comprehend vvith al the sainctes vvhat is the bredth and length and height and depth ✠verse 19 to knovv also the charitie of Christ surpassing knovvledge that you may be filled vnto al the fulnes of God ✠verse 20 And * to him that is able to doe al things more aboundantly then vve desire or vnderstand according to the povver that vvorketh in vs ✠verse 21 to him be glorie in the CHVRCH and in Christ IESVS vnto al generations vvorld vvithout end Amen CHAP. IIII. He exhorteth them to keepe the vnitie of the Church most 〈…〉 vvith al humilities bringing them many motiues therevnto 7 and 〈…〉 that 〈◊〉 the diuersitie it self of offices is not for diuision as being the gift of Christ him self 〈◊〉 to build vp the Church and to held al in the vnitie therof against the 〈…〉 of Heretikes that vnder Christ the head in the Church being the body euery member may prosper 17 Neither as touching life most vve 〈◊〉 like the Heathen but as it becommeth Christians laying of al our old corrupt maners and increasing daily in al goodnes verse 1 I Therfore prisoner in our Lord beseeche you that you vvalke vvorthy of the vocation in vvhich you are called ✠verse 2 vvith al humilitie mildenes vvith patience supporting one an other in charitie ✠verse 3 careful to keepe the vnitie of the spirit in the bond of peace ✠verse 4 One body and one spirit as you are called in one hope of your vocation ✠verse 5 One Lord ″ one faith one baptisme ✠verse 6 * One God and Father of al vvhich is euer al and by al and in al vs. ⊢ ✠verse 7 But * to euery one of vs is giuen grace according to the measure of the donation of Christ ✠verse 8 For the vvhich he saith Ascēding on high he ledde captiuitie captiue he gaue giftes to men ✠verse 9 And that he ascended
in your account ✠verse 18 But I haue al things and abound I vvas filled after I receiued of Epaphroditus the things that you sent an odour of svveetenes an ″ acceptable host pleasing God ✠verse 19 And my God supply al your lacke according to his riches in glorie in Christ IESVS ✠verse 20 And to God our father be glorie vvorld vvithout end Amen ✠verse 21 Salute ye euery saincte in Christ IESVS The brethren that are vvith me salute you ✠verse 22 Al the sainctes salute you but especially they are of Caesars house ✠The grace of our Lord IESVS Christ be vvith your spirit Amen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII. 1. My ioy He calleth them his ioy and crovvne for that he expected the crovvne of euerlasting life as a revvard of his labours tovvardes them Vvhereby vve may learne also that besides the essential glorie vvhich shal be in the vision and fruition of God there is other manifold fellcitie incident in respect of creatures â— Sincere companion The English Bibles vvith one consent interprets the Greeke vvordes faithful yokefellovv perhaps to signifie as some vvould haue it that the Apostle here speaketh to his vvife but they must vnderstand that their Maisters Caluin and Beza mislike that exposition and * al the Greeke fathers almost much more reiect it and it is against S. Paules ovvne vvordes speaking to the vnmaried That it is good for them to remaine so euen as him self did 1 Cor. 7 8. Vvhereby it is euident he had no vvife and therfore meaneth here some other his coadiutor and fellovv-labourer in the Gospel 1â— Acceptable Hovv acceptable almes are before God vve see here namely vvhen it is giuen for religion to deuout persons for a recompense of spiritual benefites for so it putteth on the condition of an oblation or sacrifice offered to God and is most acceptable and svvete in his sight THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLE OF S. PAVL TO THE COLOSSIANS THE Epistle to the Colossians is not only in sense but almost in vvordes also all one vvith the Epistle to the Ephesians and vvas sent also by the same messenger Tychicus c. 4 â— 7. And in it he maketh like mention of his bandes and sufferings c. 1. v. 24. and c. 4. v. 3 18. And therfore no doubt is vvas vvritten at Rome at the same time to vvitte in his last apprehension yet before he knevv of his martyrdom This difference there is that he had himself preached to the Ephesians but vvith the Colossians he had neuer bene as he signifieth c. 2. v. 1. Therefore although in matters of exhortation he be here briefer then to the Ephesians yet in matters of doctrine be is longer And generally he assureth them that to be the truth vvhich their Apostle Epaphras had taught them but namely he giueth them vvarning both of the Iudaical False-apostles vvho sought to corrupt them vvith some ceremonies of Moyses lavv and also of the Platonike Philosophers vvho reiected Christ vvho is in deede the head of the Church and Mediator to bring vs to God and in steed of him brought in certaine Angels as more excelleÌ„t then be vvhom they termed Minores dij teaching the people to sacrifice vnto them calling that humilitie that they might bring them to the great God Vvith vvhich falsehood the heresie of Simon Mague a long time deceiued many as vve reade in Epiph. har 21. Against such therefore S. Paul telleth the Colossians that Christ is the Creator of all the Angels God in person the head of the Church the principall in all respects that he is the Redeemer Mediator and pacifier betvvene God and men and therefore by him vve must goe to God so that vvhether vve pray our selues or desire any other in earth or in heauen to pray for vs al must be done as the Cath. Church in euery Collect doth Per Christum dominum nostrum that is through Christ our Lord. or per Do. nostrum Iesum Christum filium tuum qui tecum viuit regnat c. Vvhereby the Church professeth coÌ„tinually against such seductions both the Mediator ship and the Godhead of Christ THE EPISTLE OF PAVL TO THE COLOSSIANS CHAP. I. Saying that he thanketh God for their excellent faith and charitie and continually praieth for their encrease he doeth vvithal giue vvitnes to the preaching of their Apostle Epaphrâ—s and extelleth the grace of God in bringing them to Christ vvho is cheefe aboue al and peacemaker by his bloud This is the Gospel not of Epaphras alone but of the vniuersal Church and of Paul him self vvho also suffereth for it verse 1 PAVL an Apostle of IESVS Christ by the vvil of God and brother Timothee ✠verse 2 to them that are at Colossa sainctes and faithful brethren in Christ IESVS ✠verse 3 Grace to you and peace from God our Father and our Lord IESVS Christ Vve giue thankes to God and the Father of our Lord IESVS Christ alvvaies for you praying ✠verse 4 hearing your faith in Christ IESVS and the loue vvhich you haue tovvard al the saincts ✠verse 5 for the hope that is laid vp for you in heauen vvhich you haue heard in the vvord of the truth of the Gospel ✠verse 6 that is come to you as also in the vvhole vvorld it is and fructifieth and grovveth euen as in you since that day that you heard knevv the grace of God in truth ✠verse 7 as you learned of Epaphras our deerest fellovv-seruant vvho is a faithful minister of IESVS Christ for you ✠verse 8 vvho also hath manifested to vs your loue in spirit ✠verse 9 Therefore vve also from the day that vve heard it cease not praying for you and desiring that you may be filled vvith the knovvledge of his vvil in al vvisedom and spiritual vnderstanding ✠verse 10 that you may vvalke vvorthie of God in al things pleasing Fructifying in al good vvorke increasing in the knovvledge of God ✠verse 11 in al povver strengthened according to the might of his glorie in al patience and longanimitie vvith ioy ✠verse 12 giuing thankes to God and the Father vvho hath made vs vvorthy vnto the part of the lot of the sainctes in the light ✠verse 13 vvho hath deliuered vs from the povver of darkenes and hath translated vs into the kingdom of the sonne of his loue ✠verse 14 in vvhom vve haue redemption the remission of sinnes ⊢ ✠verse 15 vvho is thâ— * image of the inuisible God the first-borne of al creature ✠verse 16 because * in him vvere created al things in heauen and in earth visible and inuisible vvhether Thrones or Dominations or Principalities or Potestates ✠al by him in him vvere created ✠verse 17 and he is before al and al consist in him ✠verse 18 And he is the head of the body the CHVRCH vvho is the beginning first-borne of
mans perdition but hath prouided a general medicine redemption to saue al from perishing that vvil accept it or that haue it applied vnto them by his Sacraments and other meanes by him ordained and so vvould haue al saued by his conditional vvil and ordinance that is if men vvil them selues by accepting doing or hauing done vnto them al things requisite by Gods lavv for God vseth not his absolute vvil or povver tovvardes alâ—â—â— this case But he that list see the manifold senses al good and true that these vvordes may beare let him see S. Augustine Ad articul sibi false impos resp â— to 7. Eâ—ch c. 103. Ep. 107. De cor grat c. 15. and S. 〈◊〉 li. 2. de orthod fide â— 29. 5 One mediator The Protestants are to peuish and pitifully blind that charge the Catholike Church Catholikes vvith making moe Mediators then one vvhich is Christ our Sauiour in that they desire the Saincts to pray for them or to be their patrones and intercessors before God Vve tel them therfore that they vnderstand not vvhat it is to be a Mediator in this sense that S. Paul taketh the vvord and in vvhich it is properly and onely attributed to Christ For to be thus a Mediator is by nature to be truely both God and man to be that one eternal Priest and Redeemer vvhich by his sacrifice and death vpon the Crosse hath reconciled vs to God and paied his bloud as a full and sufficient raunsom for al our sinnes him self vvithout neede of any redemption neuer subiect to possibilitie of sinning againe to be the singular Aduocar and Patrone of mankind that by him self alone and by his ovvne merites procureth al grace mercie to mankind in the sight of his â—ather none making any intercession for him nor geuing any grace or force to his praiers but he to al none asking or obtaining either grace in this life or glorie in the next but by him In this sort then as S. Augustine truely saith Cont. ep Parm. li. 2. c. 8. neither Peter nor Paul no nor our B. Lady nor any creature vvhatsoeuer can be our Mediator The aduersaries thinke to basely of Christes mediation if they imagine this to be his onely prerogatiue to pray for vs or that vve make the saincts our Mediators in that sort as Christis vvhen vve desire them to pray for vs. vvhich is so far inferior to the singular mediation of him that no Catholike euer can or dare thinke or speake so basely vnto him as to desire him to pray for vs but vve say Lord haue mercie vpoÌ„ vs Christ haue mercie vpon vs not Christ pray for vs as vve say to our Ladie and the rest Therfore to inuocate Saincts in that sort as the Catholike Church doth can not make them our Mediators as Christ is vvhom vve must not inuocate in that sort And as vvel make vve the faithful yet liuing our Mediators by the Aduersaries arguments vvhen vve desire their praiers as the departed Saincts But novv touching the vvord Mediator though in that singular sense proper to our Sauiour it agreeth to no mere creature in heauen or earth yet taken in more large and common sort by the vse of Scriptures doctors and vulgar speach not onely the Saincts but good men liuing that pray for vs and help vs in the vvay of saluation may and are rightly called Mediators As S. Cyril li. 22 Thesaur c. 10 proueth that Moyses according to the Scriptures and Ieremie and the Apostles and others be Mediators Read his ovvne wordes for they plainely refute al the Aduersaries cauillations in this case And if the name of * fauiour and redeemer be in the Scriptures giuen to men vvithout derogation to him that is in a more excellent and incomparable maner the onely Sauiour of the vvorld vvhat can they say vvhy there may not be many Mediators in an inferior degree to the only and singular Mediator S. Bernard saith Opus est mediatore ad Mediatorem Christum nec alter nobis vtilior quam Maria. that is We haue neede of a mediator to Christ the Mediator and there is none more for our profite then our Ladie Bernard Ser. qui incipit Signum magnum apparuit c. post Ser. 5 de Assumpt S. Basil also in the same sense vvriting to Iulian the Apostata desireth the mediation of our Ladie of the Apostles Prophets and Martyrs for procuring of Gods mercie and remission of his sinnes His vvordes are cited in Conc. Nic. 2. act 4. pag. 110 111. Thus did and thus beleeued al the holy fathers most agreably to the Scriptures and thus must al the children of the Church do be the Aduersaries neuer so importunate and vvilfully blinde in these matters 12. I permit not In times of licentiousnes libertie and heresie vvomen are much giuen to reading disputing chatting and langling of the holy Scriptures yea and to teach also if they might be permitted but S. Paul vtterly forbideeth it and the Greeke Doctors vpon this place note that the vvoman taught but once that vvas vvhen after her reasoning vvith Satan she persuaded her husband to transgression and so she vndid al mankind And in the Ecclesiastical vvriters vve find that vvomen haue been great promoters of euery sort of heresie vvhereof see a notable discourse in S. Hierom ep ad Ctâ—siph cont Pelag. c. 2. vvhich they vvould not haue done if they had according to the Apostles rule folovved pietie and good vvorkes and liued in silence and subiection to their husbands CHAP. III. Of vvhat qualitie they must be vvhom he ordaineth Bishops â— and Deacons 14 and the cause of his vvriting to be the excellencie of the Catholike Church and of Christ vvho is the obiect of our religion verse 1 A Faithful saying If a man desire a Bishops office he desireth ″ a good worke ✠verse 2 * It behoueth therfore ″ a Bishop to be irreprehensible the husband ″ of one vvife sobre vvise comely chast a man of hospitalitie a teacher ✠verse 3 not giuen to vvine no fighter but modest no quareler not couetous ✠verse 4 vvel ruling his ovvne house hauing his children subiect vvith al chastitie ✠verse 5 But if a man knovv not to rule his ovvne house hovv shal he haue care of the Church of God ✠verse 6 ″ Not a neophyte lest puffed into pride he fall into the iudgment of the Deuil ✠verse 7 And he must haue also good testimonie of them that are vvithout that he fall not into reproch and the snare of the Deuil ✠verse 8 Deacons in like maner chast not double tonged not giuen to much vvine not folovvers of filthie lucre ✠verse 9 hauing the mysterie of faith in a pure coÌ„science ✠verse 10 And let these also be proued first so let them minister hauing no crime ✠verse 11 The vvomen in like maner
consider the Apostle high priest of our confession IESVS ✠verse 2 vvho is faithful to him that made him as also * Moyses in al his house ✠verse 3 For this man is esteemed vvorthie of more ample glorie aboue Moyses by so much as more ample glorie then the house hath he that framed it ✠verse 4 For euery house is framed of some man but he that created al things is God ✠verse 5 And Moyses in deede vvas faithful in al his house as a seruant for a testimonie of those things vvhich vvere to be said ✠verse 6 but Christ as the Sonne in his ovvne house which house are vve if vve keepe firme the confidence and glorie of hope vnto the end ✠verse 7 Vvherefore as the holy Ghost saith To day if you shal heare his voice ✠verse 8 harden not your hartes as in the exacerbation according to the day of tentation in the desert ✠verse 9 vvhere your fathers tempted me proued savv my vvorkes ✠verse 10 fourtie yeres For the vvhich cause I vvas offended vvith this generation and said They doe alvvaies erre in hart And they haue not knovven my vvaies ✠verse 11 to vvhom I svvare in my vvrath If they shal enter into my rest ✠verse 12 Bevvare brethren lest perhaps there be in some of you an euil hart of incredulitie to depart from the liuing God ✠verse 13 but exhort your selues euery day vvhiles to day is named that none of you be obdurate vvith the fallacie of sinne ✠verse 14 For vve be made partakers of Christ yet so if vve keepe the beginning of his substance firme vnto the end ✠verse 15 Vvhile it is said To day if you shal heare his voice do not obdurate your hartes as in that exacerbation ✠verse 16 For some hearing did exasperate but not al they that vvent out of Aegypt by Moyses ✠verse 17 And vvith vvhom vvas he offended fourtie yeres vvas it not with them that sinned * vvhose carcasses vvere ouerthrovven in the desert ✠verse 18 And to vvhom did he svveare that they should not enter into his rest but to them that were incredulous ✠verse 19 And vve see that they could not enter in because of incredulitie CHAP. IIII. That they must feare to be excluded out of the foresaid rest vvhich he proueth out of the psalme 12 considering that Christ seeth their most invvard secretes 14 And that he as their Priest vvho also him self suffered is able and ready to strengthen them in confession of their faith verse 1 LET vs feare therfore lest perhaps forsaking the promis of entring into his rest some of you be thought to be vvanting ✠verse 2 For to vs also it hath been denounced as also to them but the vvord of hearing did not profit them not mixt vvith faith of those things vvhich they heard ✠verse 3 For vve that haue beleeued shal enter into the rest as he said As I svvare in my vvrath if they shal enter into my rest and truely the vvorkes from the foundation of the vvorld being perfited ✠verse 4 For he said in a certaine place of the seuenth day thus And God rested the seuenth day from al his vvorkes ✠verse 5 And againe in this If they shal enter into my rest ✠verse 6 Because then it remaineth that certaine enter into it and they to vvhom first it vvas preached did not enter because of incredulitie ✠verse 7 againe he limiteth a certaine day To day in Dauid saying after so long time as is aboue said To day if you shal heare his voice doe not obdurate your hartes ✠verse 8 For if Iesus had giuen them rest he vvould neuer speake of an other day aftervvard ✠verse 9 Therfore there is left a sabbatisme for the people of God ✠verse 10 For he that is entred into his rest the same also hath rested frō his vvorkes as God from his ✠verse 11 Let vs hasten therfore to enter into that rest that no man fal into the same example of incredulitie ✠verse 12 For the vvord of God is liuely and forcible and more persing then any tvvo edged svvord and reaching vnto the diuision of the soule and the spirit of the ioyntes also and the marowes and a discerner of the cogitations and intentes of the hart ✠verse 13 And there is no creature inuisible in his sight but al things are naked and open to his eies to vvhom our speache is ✠verse 14 Hauing therfore a great high Priest that hath entred the heauens IESVS the sonne of God let vs hold the confession ✠verse 15 For vve haue not a high priest that can not haue compassion on our infirmities but tempted in al things by similitude except sinne ✠verse 16 ″ Let vs goe therfore vvith confidence to the throne of grace that vve may obteine mercie and finde grace in seasonable aide ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII. 16. Let vs go vvith confidence The Aduersaries go about to proue by these vvordes that vve neede no helpe of Saincts to obtaine any thing Christ him self being so readie and vve being admonished to come to him vvith confidence as to a most merciful Mediator and Bishop But by that argument they may as vvel take avvay the helpes and praiers of the liuing one for an other And vve do not require the helpe either of the Saincts in heauen or of our brethren in earth for any mistrust of Gods mercie but for our ovvne vnvvorthines being assured that the praier of a iust man auaileth more vvith him then the desire of a greuous sinner and of a number making intercession together rather then of a man alone vvhich the Heretikes can not deny except they reproue the plaine Scriptures Neither do vve come lesse to him or vvith lesse confidence vvhen vve come accompanied vvith the praiers of Angels Saincts Priests or iust men ioyning vvith vs as they fondly imagine and pretend but vvith much more affiance in his grace mercie and merites then if vve praied our selues alone CHAP. V. That Christ being a man and infirms vvas therein but as al Priests and that he also vvas called of God to this office offering as the others 8 and suffered obediently for our example 11 Of vvhose Priesthod he hath much to say but that the Hebrues haue neede rather to heare their Catechisme againe verse 1 FOR ″ euery high Priest taken from amōg men is appointed for mē in those things that pertaine to God that he may offer giftes and sacrifices for sinnes ✠verse 2 that cā haue compassion on them that be ignorant and do erre because him self also is cōpassed vvith infirmitie ✠verse 3 therfore he ought as for the people so also for him self to offer for sinnes ✠verse 4 * Neither doth any man ″ take the honour to him self but he that is called of God * as Aaron ⊢
the sacrifice of Christes body and bloud and al the sacraments and graces giuen by the same is named the Nevv mandatum for vvhich our forefathers called the Thursday in the holy vveke Maundy thursday because that in it the new law and Testament was dedicated in the Chalice of his bloud the old mandatum law Priesthod and sacrifices for that they vvere insufficient and vnperfect being taken avvay and this new sacrifice after the order of Melchisedec giuen in the place thereof 19. The introduction Euer obserue that the abrogation of the old law is not an abolishing of al Priesthod of al Priesthod but an introductiō of a new conteining the hope of eternal things vvhere the old had but temporal 21. With an othe This othe signifieth the infallible and absolute promis of the eternitie of the new Priesthod and state of the Church Christ by his death and bloud shed in the sacrifice of the Crosse confirming it sealing it and making him self the surety and pledge therof For though the new Testament vvas instituted giuen and dedicated in the Supper yet the vvarrant confirmation and eternal operation therof vvas atchieued vpon the Crosse in the one oblation and one general and euer lasting redemption there made 23. Being many The Protestants not vnderstanding this place feine very folishly that the Apostle should make this difference betvvixt the old state and the new that in the old there were many Priests in the new none at all but Christ Which is against the Prophet Esay specially prophecying of the Priests of the new Testament as S. Hierom declareth vpon the same place in these vvordes You shal be called the Priests of God the ministers of our God shal it be said to your it taketh away al visible Priesthod consequently the lawful state that the Church and Gods people haue in earth vvith al Sacraments and external vvorship The Apostle then meaneth first that the absolute sacrifice of cōsummation perfection and vniuersal redemption vvas but one once done and by one onely Priest done and therfore it could not be any of the sacrifices or al the sacrifices of the Iewes law or vvrought by any or by all of them because they vvere a number at once and succeding one an other euery of their offices and functions ending by their death and could not vvorke such an eternal redemption as by Christ onely vvas vvrought vpon the Crosse Secondly S. Paul insinuateth therevpon that Christ neuer loseth the dignitie or practise of his eternal Priesthod by death nor othervvise neuer yeldeth it vp to any neuer hath successors after him that may enter into his roome or right of Priesthod as Aaron and al other had in the Leuitical Priesthod but that him self vvorketh and concurreth vvith his ministers the Priests of the new Testament in al their actes of Priesthod as vvel of sacrifice as Sacrament blessing preaching praying and the like vvhat so euer This therfore vvas the fault of the Hebrues that they did not acknowledge their Leuitical sacrifices and Priesthod to be reformed and perfited by Christes sacrifice on the Crosse and against them the Apostle onely disputeth and not against our Priests of holy Church or the number of them vvho al confesse their Priesthod and al exercises of the same to depend vpon Christes onely perpetual Priesthod 27. This did he once This is the special preeminence of Christ that the offereth for other mens sinnes onely hauing none of his owne to offer for as al other Priests both of the old and new law haue And this againe is the special dignitie of his owne person not communicable to any other of vvhat order of Priesthod so euer that he by his death which is the onely oblation that is by the Apostle declared to be irreiterable in it self paied the one full sufficient ransom for the redemption of all sinnes CHAP. VIII Out of the same Psalme 109 he vrgeth this also Sit thou on my right hand shevving that the Leuitical tabernacle on earth vvas but a shadovv of his true Tabernacle in heauen vvithout vvhich he should not be a Priest at all 6 Vvhereas he is of a better Priesthod the◠they as also he proueth by the excellencie of the nevv Testament aboue the old verse 1 BVT the summe concerning those things vvhich be said is Vve haue such an high priest vvho is sette on the right hand of the seate of maiestie in the heauens ✠verse 2 a minister of the holies and of the true tabernacle vvhich our Lord pight not man ✠verse 3 For euery high priest is appointed to offer giftes and hostes vvherfore it is ″ necessarie that he also haue some thing that he may offer ✠verse 4 ″ if then he vvere vpon the earth neither vvere he a priest vvhereas there vvere that did offer giftes according to the Lavv ✠verse 5 that serue the exampler shadow of ″ heauenly things As it vvas ansvvered Moyses vvhen he finished the tabernacle * See quod he that thou make al things according to the exampler vvhich vvas shevved thee in the mount ✠verse 6 But novv he hath obtained a better ministerie by so much as he is mediatour of a better testament vvhich is established in better promises ✠verse 7 For if that former had been void of fault there should not certes a place of a secōd been sought ✠verse 8 For blaming them he saith Behold the daies shal come saith our Lord and I vvil consummate vpon the house of Israel and vpon the house of Iuda a nevv Testament ✠verse 9 not according to the testament vvhich I made to their fathers in the day that I tooke their hand to bring them out of the land of Aegypt because they did not continue in my testament and I neglected them saith our Lord. ✠verse 10 For this is the testament vvhich I vvil dispose to the house of Israel after those daies saith our Lord Giuing my lavves ″ into their minde in their hart vvil I superscribe them and I vvil be ″ their God and they shal be my people ✠verse 11 and eueryone ″ shall not teach his neighbour and euery one his brother saying Knovv our Lord because al shal knovv me from the lesser to the greater of them ✠verse 12 because I wil be merciful to their iniquities their sinnes I wil not now remember ✠verse 13 And in saying a nevv the former he hath made old And that vvhich grovveth auncient and vvaxeth old is nigh to vtter decay ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VIII 3. Necessarie that he also Euen now being in heauen because he is a Bishop and Priest he must needes haue somewhat to offer and vvherein to do sacrifice and that not in spiritual sort onely for that could not make him a Priest of any certaine order And it is most false and vvicked to hold vvith the Caluinistes that Melchisedecks Priesthod
vvas vvholy spiritual For then Christs death vvas not a corporal external visible and truely named sacrifice neither could Christ or Melchisedec be any otherwise a Priest then euery faithful man is vvhich to hold as the Caluinists folowing their owne doctrine must needes do is directly against the Scriptures and no lesse against Christes one oblation of his body vpon the Crosse then it is against the daily sacrifice of his body vpon the altar Therfore he hath a certaine host in external and proper maner to make perpetual oblation thereby in the Church for visible and external act of sacrificing in heauen he doth not exercise 4. If vpon the earth It is by his death and resurrection to life againe that his body is become apt and fitte in such diuine sort to be sacrificed perpetually For if he had liued in mortal sort still that vvay of mystical representation of breaking his body and separating the bloud from the same could not haue been agreable and so the Church and Christian people should haue lacked a priesthod and sacrifice Christ him self should not haue been a Priest of a peculiar order but either must haue offered in the things that Aarons Priests did or els haue been no Priest at all For to haue offered onely spiritually as all faithful men do that could not be ynough for his vocation and our redemption and state of the new Testament How his flesh vvas made fit to be offered and eaten in the B. Sacrament by his death see Isychius li. 1 in leuit cap. 2. 5. Heauenly things As the Church or state of the new Testament is commonly called Regnum coelorum Dei in the Scriptures so these heauenly things be probably taken by learned men for the mysteries of the new Testament And it seemeth that the paterne giuen to Moyses to frame his tabernacle by vvas the Church rather then the heauens them selues al S. Paules discourse tending to shew the difference betwixt the new Testament and the old and not to make comparison betwene the state of heauen and the old law Though incidently because the condition of the new Testament more neerely resembleth the same then the old state doth he sometime may speake somewhat therof also 10. Into their minde This also and the rest folowing is fulfilled in the Church and is the proper effect of the new Testament vvhich is the grace and spirit of loue graffed in the hartes of the faithful by the holy Ghost vvorking in the Sacraments and sacrifice of the new law to that effecte 10. Their God This mutual couenant made betwixt God and the faithful is that vvhich vvas dedicated and established first in the chalice of his bloud called therfore the nevv Testament in his bloud and vvhich vvas straight after ratified by the death of the â—â—stator vpon the Crosse 11. Shal not teach So it vvas in the primitiue Church in such specially as vvere the first founders of our new state in Christ And that vvhich vvas verified in the Apostles and other principal men the Apostle speaketh generally as though it vvere so in the vvhole as S. Peter applieth the like out of Ioël and our Sauiour so speaketh vvhen he saith that such as beleeue in him shal vvorke miracles of diuers sortes Christian men then must not abuse this place to make chalenge of new inspirations and so great knowledge that they neede no Scriptures or teaching in this life as some Heretikes doe vvith much like reason and shew of Scriptures as the Protestants haue to refuse external sacrifice And it is no lesse phantastical madnesse to deny external sacrifice sacraments or Priesthod then it is to abolish teaching and preaching CHAP. IX In the old Testament that secular Sanctuarie had tvvo partes the one signifying that time vvith the ceremonies therof for the emundation of the flesh the other signifying heauen vvhich then vvas shut vntil our High priest Christ entered into it and that vvith his ovvne bloud shed for the emundation of our consciences Wherevpon he concludeth the excellencie of his tabernacle and host aboue the old 25 Noting also the differences that he entered but once so effectual vvas that one blouddy offering of himself for euer vvheras the Leuitical High priest entered euery yere once verse 1 THE former also in deede had iustificatioÌ„s of seruice and a secular sanctuarie ✠verse 2 For the tabernacle vvas made the first vvherin vvere the candlestickes and the table and the proposition of Ioaues vvhich is called Holy ✠verse 3 But after the second vele the tabernacle vvhich is called Sancta Sanctorum ✠verse 4 hauing a golden censar and the arke of the testameÌ„t couered about on euery part vvith gold in the vvhich vvas ″ a golden potte hauing Manna and the rod of Aaron that had blossomed * the tables of the testament ✠verse 5 and ouer it vvere * the ″ Cherubins of glorie ouers had ovving the propitiatorie of vvhich things it is not needeful to speake novv particularly ✠verse 6 But these things being so ordered in the first tabernacle in deede the priests alvvaies entered accoÌ„plishing offices of the sacrifices ✠verse 7 But in the second * once a yere the high priest only not vvithout bloud vvhich he offereth for his ovvne and the peoples ignorance ✠verse 8 the holy Ghost signifying this that the vvay of the holies was not yet manifested the former tabernacle as yet standing ✠verse 9 vvhich is a parable of the time present according to vvhich are offered giftes and hostes vvhich can not concerning the conscience make perfect him that serueth ✠verse 10 onely in meates and in drinkes and diuerse baptismes and iustices of the flesh laid on them ″ vntil the time of correction ✠verse 11 But Christ assisting an high Priest of the good things to come by a more ample and more perfect tabernacle not made vvith hand that is not of this creation ✠verse 12 neither by the bloud of goates or of calues but by his ovvne bloud entered in once into the Holies ″ eternal redemption being found ⊢ ✠verse 13 For * if the bloud of goates and of oxen the ashes of an heifer being sprinkled sanctifieth the polluted to the cleansing of the flesh ✠verse 14 hovv much more hath ' the bloud of Christ vvho by the holy Ghost offered himself vnspotted vnto God cleansed ' our conscience from dead vvorkes to serue the liuing God ✠verse 15 And therfore he is the mediatour of the nevv Testament that death being a meane vnto the redemption ″ of these preuarications vvhich vvere vnder the former testament they that are called may receiue the promise of eternal inheritance ⊢ ✠verse 16 For * vvhere there is a testament the death of the testatour must of necessitie come betvvene ✠verse 17 For a testament is confirmed in
prone to their old lavv and voluntarily after the knovvledge and profession of the Christian faith by Baptisme commit this sinne of incredulitie and apostasie they can neuer haue that aboundant remission applied vnto them by Baptisme vvhich can neuer be ministred to them againe And that general full pardon he calleth here oblation and aftervvard in the 26 verse hostiam pro peccato an host for sinne 26. If vve sinne vvillingly As the Caluinists abuse other like places against the holy sacrifice of the Masse so they abuse this as the Nouatians did before them to proue that an Heretike Apostata or any that vvilfully forsaketh the truth can neuer be forgiuen Vvhich as is before declared in the 6 chapter is most vvicked blasphemie the meaning hereof being as is there said onely to terrifie the Hebrues that falling from Christ they can nor so easily haue the host of Christes death applied vnto them because they can not be baptized any more but must passe by sacramental penance and satisfaction and other hard remedies vvhich Christ hath prescribed after Baptisme in the Churches discipline Therfore S. Cyril saith li. 5 in Io. cap. 17. Penanâ—e is not excluded by these vvordes of Paul but the renevving by the lauer of regeneration He doth not here take avvay the second or third remission of sinnes for he is not such an enemy to our saluation but the host vvhich is Christ he denieth that it is to be offered againe vpon the Crosse So saith this holy Doctor And by this place the like you see hovv perilous a thing it is for Heretikes ignorant persons to read the Scriptures Vvhich by folovving their ovvne fantasie * they peruert to their damnation 29. The bloud of the Testament Vvhosoeuer maketh no more account of the bloud of Christes sacrifice either as shed vpon the Crosse or as in the holy Chalice of the altar for our Sauiour calleth that also * the bloud of the nevv Testament then he doth of the bloud of calues and goates or of other common drinkes is vvorthy death and God vvil in the next life if it be not punished here reuenge it vvith greuous punishment 31. It is horrible Let al Christian people do satisfaction and penance for their sinnes in this life for the iudgemeÌ„ts of God in the next life done by God him self of vvhat sort soeuer vvhether temporall as in Purgatorie or eternal as in Hell be exceding greuous 34. You had compassion To be merciful to the afflicted for religion to be partakers of their miseries is a very meritorious vvorke and giueth great confidence before God in the day of repaiment or remuneration for the same 34. With ioy If all Christian men vvould consider this they vvould not thinke it so great a matter to lose their land or goods for defense of the Catholike faith 38. Liueth of faith Faithful men afflicted in this life haue their comfort in their assured faith and hope of Christes comming to deliuer them once from all these miseries so by that faith and comfort they liue vvhereas othervvise this miserable life vvere a death CHAP. XI He exhorteth them by the definition of faith to sticke vnto God though they see not yet his revvard shevving that all the Saincts aforetime did the like being all constant in faith though not one of them receiued the promis that is the inheritance in heauen but they and vve novv after the comming of Christ receiue it together verse 1 AND ″ faith is the substance of things to be hoped for the argument of things ″ not appearing ✠verse 2 For in this the old men obtained testimonie ✠verse 3 * By faith vve vnderstand that the vvorldes vvere framed by the vvord of God that of inuisible things visible things might be made ✠verse 4 * By faith Abel offered a greater hoste to God theÌ„ Cain * by vvhich he obtained testimonie that he vvas iâ—st God giuing testimonie to his giftes by it he being dead yet speaketh ✠verse 5 * By faith Henoch vvas translated that he should not see death and he vvas not found because God translated him for before his translation he had testimonie that he had pleased God ✠verse 6 But vvithout faith it is impossible to please God For ″ he that commeth to God must beleeue that he is and is a revvarder to them that seeke him ✠verse 7 * By faith Noë hauing receiued an ansvver concerning those things vvhich as yet vvere not seen seating framed the arke for the sauing of his house by the vvhich he condemned the vvorld and vvas instituted heire of the iustice vvhich is by faith ✠verse 8 * By faith he that is called Abraham obeied to goe forth into the place vvhich he vvas to receiue for inheritaÌ„ce and he vvent forth not knovving vvhither he vvent ✠verse 9 By faith he abode in the land of promise as in a straÌ„ge laÌ„d dvvelling in cottages vvith Isaac Iacob the coheires of the same promise ✠verse 10 For he expected the citie that hath foundations vvhose artificer and maker is God ✠verse 11 * By faith Sara also her self being barren receiued vertue in conceauing of seede yea past the time of age because she beleeued that he vvas faithful which had promised ✠verse 12 For the vvhich cause euen of one and him quite dead there rose as the starres of heauen in multitude as the sand that is by the sea shore innumerable ✠verse 13 According to faith died al these not hauing receiued the promises but beholding them a farre of and saluting them and coÌ„fessing that they are pilgrimes strangers vpon the earth ✠verse 14 for they that say these things doe signifie that they seeke a countrie ✠verse 15 And in deede if they had been mindeful of the same from vvhence they came forth they had time verely to returne ✠verse 16 but novv they desire a better that is to say a heauenly Therfore God is not confounded to be called their God for he hath prepared them a citie ✠verse 17 * By faith Abraham offered Isaac vvhen he vvas tempted and his onlie-begotten did he offer vvho had receiued the promises ✠verse 18 to vvhom it vvas said That in Isaac shal seede be called to thee ✠verse 19 accounting that God is able to raise vp euen from the dead wherevpoÌ„ he receiued him also for a parable ✠verse 20 * By faith also of things to come Isaac blessed Iacob and Esau ✠verse 21 * BY faith Iacob dying blessed euery one of the sonnes of Ioseph * and ″ adored the toppe of his roddo ✠verse 22 * By faith Ioseph dying made mention of the going forth of the children of Israël and gaue commaundement concerning his bones ✠verse 23 * By faith Moyses being borne vvas
tvvo vvordes more then is in the Greeke which though it might be the sense of the place and S. Augustine so expoundeth it yet they should not make his exposition the text of holy Scripture specially vvhereas he only of al the auncient fathers as Beza confesseth so expoundeth it 33. Wrought iustice Men are not iust by beleefe onely as the Protestants affirme but by vvorking iustice And vve may note that in all this long commendation of faith in the fathers and holy persons their good vvorkes are also specially recounted as Rahabs harbouring the spies Abrahams offering his sonne vvhich their vvorkes S. Iames doth inculcate Noâ—s making the Arke Gen. 6. Abels better oblation then Cains Gen. 4. Hebr. 11. v. 4. and so forth therfore S. Clement Alexandrinus saith that the said persons and others vvere lust by saith and obedience by faith and hospitality by faith and patience by faith and humility The Apostles purpose then is nothing els but to proue to the Hebrues vvho made so great account of their Patriarches and forefathers and their famous actes that all these glorious personages and their vvorkes vvere commendable and acceptable onely through the faith they had of Christ vvithout vvhich faith none of all their liues and vvorkes should haue profited them any vvhit the Gentiles doing many noble actes as Heretikes may also doe vvhich are of no estimatioÌ„ before God because they lacke faith And that is the scope of S. Paules Epistle to the Romanes and of al other passages vvhere he commendeth faith further prouing specially in this Epistle to the Hebrues that all their sacrifices vvere nothing els but figures and attestations of the Christian faith in Christ and his death Al vvhich high resolution conclusion against the Ievves and Gentiles that the Christian faith is the true faith religion the Heretikes of our time ignorantly and brutishly abuse against Christian vvorkes sacrifice and Sacraments vvhich the Apostle meant specially to commend and establish by his high commendation of the faith in Christ 40. Without vs should not The fathers before Christ could not be accomplished that is not admitted to the heauenly ioyes vision and fruition of God till the Apostles and other of the nevv lavv vvere associate to them and the vvay to euerlasting glorie opened by our Lordes death and Ascension Neither shal either they or vve be fully perfected in glorie both of body and soul till the general resurrection Gods prouidence being so that vve should not one be consummated vvithout an other all being of one faith and redeemed by one Lord Christ CHAP. XII By the foresaid examples he exhorteth them to patience 2 and by example of Christ him self crucified 5 and because this discipline it an argument that they be Gods children 9 vvith vvhâ—se rodde they should be much more content then vvish that of their carnal fathers and because it bringeth iustification 12 Exhorting them therfore to plucke vp their hartes and to take faster footing 18 considering that all bring novv so svveete and not terrible as in the old Testament their damnation if they refuse to heare vvil be so much the greater verse 1 AND therfore vve also hauing so great a cloud of vvitnesses put vpon vs * laying avvay al vveight and sinne that compasseth vs by patience let vs runne to the fight proposed vnto vs ✠verse 2 looking on the author of faith and the consummator IESVS vvho ioy being proposed vnto him sustained the crosse contemning confusion and sitteth on the right hand of the seate of God ✠verse 3 For thinke diligently vpon him vvhich sustained of sinners such contradiction against him self that you be not vvearied fainting in your mindes ✠verse 4 For you haue not yet resisted vnto bloud repugning against sinne ✠verse 5 and you haue forgotten the consolatioÌ„ vvhich speaketh to you as it vvere to children saying My sonne neglect not the discipline of our Lord neither â—e thou vvearied vvhiles thou art rebuked of him ✠verse 6 For vvhom our Lord loueth he chasteneth and â— he scourgeth euery childe that he receiueth ✠verse 7 Perseuêre ye in discipline As vnto children doth God offer him self to you for vvhat sonne is there vvhom the father doth not correct ✠verse 8 But if you be vvithout discipline vvhereof al be made partakers then are you bastards not children ✠verse 9 Moreouer the fathers in deede of our flesh vve had for instructors and vve did reuerence them shal vve not much more obey the Father of spirites liue ✠verse 10 And they in deede for a time of fevv daies according to their vvil instructed vs but he to that vvhich is profitable in receiuing of his sanctification ✠verse 11 And al discipline for the present certes seemeth not to be of ioy but of sorovv but aftervvard it vvil render to them that are exercised by it most peaceable fruite of iustice ✠verse 12 For the vvhich cause stretch vp the slacked handes and the loose knees ✠verse 13 and make straight steppes to your feete that no man halting erre but rather be healed ✠verse 14 * Folovv peace vvith al men and holinesse vvithout vvhich no man shal see God ✠verse 15 looking diligently lest any man be vvanting to the grace of God lest any roote of bitternes springing vp do hinder and by it many be polluted ✠verse 16 Lest there be any fornicator or prophane person as Esau * vvho for one dish of meate sold his first-birth-rightes ✠verse 17 For knovv ye that aftervvard also desiring to inherite the benediction he vvas reprobated * for â— he found not place of repeÌ„tance although vvith teares he had sought it ✠verse 18 For you are not come to * a palpable mount and an accessible'fire and vvhirlevvinde and darkenes and storme ✠verse 19 and the souÌ„d of trompet voice of vvordes vvhich they that heard excused them selues that the vvord might not be spokeÌ„ to them ✠verse 20 for they did not heare that which was said And if a beast shal touche the mount it shal be stoned ✠verse 21 And so terrible vvas it vvhich vvas seen Moyses said I am frighted and tremble ✠verse 22 But you are come to mount Sion and the citie of the liuing God heauenly Hierusalem and the assemblie of many thousand Angels ✠verse 23 the Church of the first-borne vvhich are vvritten in the heauens and the iudge of all God and the spirites of the iust made perfect ✠verse 24 and the mediator of the nevv Testament IESVS and the sprinkling of bloud speaking better then * Abel ✠verse 25 See that you refuse him not speaking for if they escaped not refusing him that spake vpon the earth much more vve that turne avvay from him speaking to vs from heauen ✠verse 26 Vvhose voice moued the earth then but novv he promiseth
Law But if thou iudge the Lavv thou art not a doer of the Lavv but a iudge ✠verse 12 For there is one lavv-maker and iudge that can destroy and deliuer ✠verse 13 But thou * vvhat art thou that iudgest thy neighbour Behold novv you that say To day or to morovv vve vvil goe into that citie and there certes vvil spend a yere and vvil traficke and make our gaine ✠verse 14 vvho are ignorāt vvhat shal be on the morovv For vvhat is your life It is a vapour appearing for a litle vvhile and aftervvard it shal vanish avvay ✠verse 15 for that you should say If our Lord vvil and If vve shal liue vve vvil doe this or that ✠verse 16 But novv you reioyce in your arrogancies Al such reioycing is vvicked ✠verse 17 To one therfore knovving to doe good and not doing it to him it is sinne ANNOTATION CHAP. IIII. 8. Purifie your hartes Man vve see here maketh him self cleane and purgeth his owne hart Vvhich derogateth nothing to the grace of God being the principal cause of the same Yet Protestants thinke vve derogate from Christs Passion vvhen vve attribute such effects to our owne vvorkes or to other secundarie helpes and causes CHAP. V. By the damnatiō to come vpon the vnmerciful riche he exhorteth the persecuted to patience and by their ovvne revvard and by examples 12 Not to svveare at all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 talke talke ◠In affliction to pray in prosperitie to sing in sicknes to call for the Priests and that they pray ouer them and anoile them vvith oile and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the sicke persons confesse their sinnes 19 Finally hovv meritorious it is to conuert the erring vnto the Catholike faith or the sinner to amendment of life verse 1 GOE to novv ye riche men vveepe hovvling in your miseries vvhich shal come to you ✠verse 2 Your riches are corrupt and your garmentes are eaten of mothes ✠verse 3 Your gold and siluer is rusted and their iust shal be for a testimonie to you and shal eate your flesh as fire You haue stored to your selues vvrath in the last daies ✠verse 4 Behold ″ the hire of the vvorkemen that haue reaped your fields vvhich is defrauded of you crieth and their crie hath entred into the eares of the Lord of Sabboth ✠verse 5 You haue made merie vpon the earth and in riotousnes you haue nourished your hartes in the day of slaughter ✠verse 6 You haue presented and slaine the iust one and he resisted you not ✠verse 7 Be patient therfore brethren vntil the comming of our Lord. Behold the husband man expecteth the pretious fruite of the earth patiently bearing til he receiue the timely and the latevvard ✠verse 8 Be you also patient and confirme your hartes because the comming of our Lord vvil approche ' ✠verse 9 Grudge not brethren one against an other that you be not iudged Behold the iudge standeth before the gate ✠verse 10 Take an example brethren of labour and patience the prophetes vvhich spake in the name of our Lord. ✠verse 11 Behold vve accoūt them blessed that haue suffered The sufferance of Iob you haue heard and the end of our Lord you haue seen because our Lord is merciful and pitieful ✠verse 12 But before al things my brethren * ″ svveare not neither by heauen nor by earth nor other othe whatsoeuer But let your talke be yea yea no no that you fall not vnder iudgement ✠verse 13 Is any of you in heauinesse let him pray Is he of a cheereful hart let him sing ✠verse 14 Is any man sicke amōg you ″ let him bring in the priestes of the Churche and let them pray ouer him * ″ anoiling him vvith oile in the name of our Lord. ✠verse 15 and ″ the praier of faith ″ shal saue the sicke and our Lord ″ shal lift him vp and if he be in sinnes ″ they shal be remitted him ✠verse 16 ″ Confesse therfore your sinnes one to an other pray one for an other that you may be saued ⊢ for the continual praier of a iust man auaileth much ✠verse 17 * Elias vvas a man like vnto vs passible and vvith praier ″ he praied that it might not raine vpon the earth and it rained not for three yeres and sixe monethes ✠verse 18 And * he praied againe and the heauen gaue raine and the earth yelded her fruite ✠verse 19 My brethren if any of you shal erre from the truth a man conuert him ✠verse 20 he must know that he vvhich maketh a sinner to be conuerted from the errour of his vvay ″ shal saue his soule from death and couereth a multitude of sinnes ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 4. The hire To vvithhold from the poore or labourer the hire or vvages that is due or promised to him for his seruice or vvorke done is a great iniquitie and one of those fiue sinnes vvhich in holy Vvrite be said to call for vengeance at Gods hand as vve see here They be called in the Catechisme Sinnes crying to heauen The other foure be Murder Gen. 18 v. 20. Vsurie Exod. 22. v. 27. The sinne against nature Gen. 18. v. 20. The oppression and vexation of vvidovves pupilles strangers and such like Ib. Exod. 3. v. 9. 12. Svveare not He forbiddeth not al othes as the Anabaptists falsely say for in iustice and iudgement vve may be by our lavvful Magistrate put to svveare and may lavvfully take an othe as also for the aduantaging of any necessarie truth vvhen time and place require but the custom of svvearing and al vaine light and vnnecessarie othes in our daily speache do displease God highly and are here forbidden by the Apostle as also by our Sauiour Mat. 5. 14. Let him bring in the Priests The Protestants for their special hatred of the holy order of Priesthod as els vvhere often so here they corrupt the text euidently translating Presbyteros elders As though the Apostle had meant men of age and not such as vvere by holy office Priests S. Chrysostom vvho knevv the sense and signification of the Greeke vvord according to the Ecclesiastical vse and the vvhole Churches iudgement better then any Protestant aliue taketh it plainely for Sacerdotes that is Priests li. 3 de Sacerdotio prope initium And if they confesse that it is a vvord of office vvith them also though they call them Elders and not Priests then vve demaund vvhether the Apostle meane here men of that function vvhich they in their nevv Churches call Elders If they say no as they must needes for Elders vvith their are not deputed specially to publike praying or administration of the Sacraments such as the Apostle here requireth to be sent for then they must needes graunt that their Elders ansvver not to the function of those vvhich in
first effect of this Sacrament is to saue the soule by giuing grace and comfort to vvithstand the terrours and tentations of the enemie going about specially in that extremitie of death to driue men to desperation or distresse of minde and other damnable inconueniences the vvhich effect is signified in the matter of this Sacrament specially 15. Shal lift him vp Vvhen it shal be good for the saluation of the partie or agreable to Gods honour this SacrameÌ„t restoreth also a man to bodily health againe as experience ofteÌ„ teacheth vs. Vvhich yet is not done by vvay of miracle to make the partie sodenly vvhole but by Gods ordinarie prouidence and vse of second causes vvhich othervvise should not haue had that effect but for the said Sacrament This is the second effect 15. They shal be remitted him Vvhat sinnes soeuer remaine vnremitted they shal in this Sacrament and by the grace thereof be remitted if the persons vvorthely receiue it this is the third effect S. Chrysostom of this effect saith thus They speaking of Priests do not onely remit sinnes in baptisme but aftervvard also according to the saying of S. Iames. If any be sicke let him bring in the Priests c. Li. 3 de Sacerd. prope initiuÌ„ Let the ProtestaÌ„ts marke that he calleth Presbyterâ—s sacerdotes that is Priests and maketh them the onely ministers of this Sacrament and not elders or other lay men By al vvhich you see this Sacrament of al other to be maruâ—lous plainely set forth by the Apostle Onely sicke men and as the Greeke vvord giueth men very vveake must receiue it onely Priests must be the ministers of it the matter of it is holy oile the forme is praier in such sort as vve see novv vsed the effects be as is aforesaid Yet this so plaine a matter and so profitable a Sacrament the enemie by Heretikes vvould vvholy abolish 16. Confesse therfore It is not certaine that he speaketh here of sacramental Confession yet the circumstance of the letter vvel beareth it and very probable it is that he meaneth of it and Origen doth so expound it ho. 2 in Leuit. Venerable Bede vvriteth thus In this sentence saith he there must be this discretion that our daily and litle sinnes vve confesse one to an other vnto our equals and beleeue to be saued by their daily praier but the vncleannes of the greater leprosie let vs according to the lavv open to the Priest and at his pleasure in vvhat maner and hovv long time he shal commaund let vs be careful to be purified But the Protestants fleing from the very vvord confession in despite of the Sacrament translate thus Acknovvledge your faultes one to an other They do not vvel like to haue in one sentence Priests praying ouer the sicke anoiling them forgiuing them their sinnes confession and the like 17. He praied The Scriptures to vvhich the Apostle alludeth make no meÌ„tion of Elias praier therfore he knevv it by tradition or reuelation Vvhereby vve see that many things vnvvritten be of equal truth vvith the things vvritten 20. Maketh to be conuerted Here vve see the great revvard of such as seeke to conuert Heretikes or other sinners from errour and vvickednes and hovv necessarie an office it is specially for a Priest 20. Shal saue Vve see it derogateth not from God to attribute our saluation to any man or Angel in heauen or earth as to the vvorkers thereof vnder God by their praiers preaching correction counsel or othervvise Yet the Heretikes are so folish and captious in this kinde that they can not heare patiently that our B. Lady or others should be counted meanes or vvorkers of our saluation THE ARGVMENT OF BOTH THE EPISTLES OF S. PETER THE FIRST AND THE SECOND OF S. Peter vve reade at large both in the Gospels and in the Actes of the Apostles and namely that Christ designed him and also made him his vicaâ— as S. Mathevv for that cause in the catalogue of the Apostles calleth him Primus the first and all antiquitie Princeps Apostolorum the Prince of the Apostles and that he accordingly executed that office after Christes departure plating the Church first among the Ievves in Hierusalem and in al that countrey and coastes about as Christ also him self before had preached to the Ievves alone But preaching at length to the Gentiles also according to Christes commission Mat. 28. v. 19. and being novv come to Rome the head citie of the Gentiles from thence he vvriteth this Epistle to his Christian Ievves hauing care of them in his absence no lesse then vvhen he vvas present and not to the Ievves that vvere at home belike because they had S. Iames or his successor S. Simon Cleophâ— resident vvith them but * to them that vvere dispersed in Pontus Galatia Cappadocia and Bithynia And that he vvriteth it from Rome him self signifieth saying The Church that is in Babylon saluteth you Vvhere by Babylon he meaneth Rome as al antiquitie doth interpret him not that he so calleth the Church of Rome but the heathen state of the Romane empire vvhich then and 300 yeres after vnto the conuersion of Constantinus the Emperour did persecute the elect Church of Rome in so much that the first 33 Bishops thereof vnto S. Siluester vvere al Martyrs For the matter vvhereof he vvriteth him self doth signifie it in these vvordes This loe the second Epistle I vvrite to you my deerest in vvhich Epistles I stirre vp by admonition your sincere minde that you may be mindeful of those vvordes c. So he saith there of both together And againe of the first to the same purpose in an other place I haue breefely vvritten beseeching and testifying that this is the true grace of God vvherein you stand For there vvere at that time certaine Seducers as S. August also hath told vs vvho vvent about to teach Onely faith as though good vvorkes vvere not necessarie nor meritorious there vvere also great persecutions to compel them vvith terrour to denie Christ al his religioÌ„ He therfore exhorteth theÌ„ accordingly neither for persecution neither by seduction to forsake it though in the first his exhortation is more principally against persecution and in the second more principally against seduction The first epistle is noted to be very like to S. Paules epistle to the Ephesians in vvordes also and so thicke of Scriptures as though he spake nothing els The time vvhen the first vvas vvritten is vncertaine the second vvas vvritteÌ„ a litle before his death as is gathered by his vvordes in the same c. 1. v. 14. THE FIRST EPISTLE OF PETER THE APOSTLE CHAP. I. He comforteth them in their persecutions being novv by Baptisme made the children of God vvith the hope of their heauenly exhâ—ritance 6 shevving hovv meritorious it is for them to be so constant in faith 10 and confirming them therein vvith the authoritie of the Prophets and of the
S. Deipara in fine S. Hilarie in Psal 124. S. Chrysostom ho. 66 ad po Antiochenum in fine Theodorete de curat Graeâ—orum affectuum li. 8 in fine Finally al the fathers are ful of these things vvho better knevv the meaning of the Scripture and the sense of the Holy Ghost then these nevv interpreters doe 20. Priuate The Scriptures can not be rightly expounded of euery priuate spirit or phantasie of the vulgar reader but by the same spirit vvherevvith they vvere vvritten vvhich is resident in the Church CHAP. II. At not onely Prophets but also false-prophets vvere in the old Testament so novv likevvise there shal be Maisters of Heresie to the damnation of them selues and of their folovvers 4 And of their damnation he pronounceth by examples as he comforteth the vertuous Catholikes or true beleeuers vvith the example of Lot because of their railing at their Superiors and Prelates their blaspheming of Catholike doctrine their voluptuous liuing their lecherie their couetousnes their maner of seducing and the persons seduced 20 for vvhom it had been lesse damnable if they had neuer been Christians verse 1 BVT there vvere also falseâ— prophets in the people as also in you there * shal be lying maisters vvhich shal bring in sectes of perdition denie him that hath bought them the Lord bringing vpon them selues speedie perdition ✠verse 2 And many shal folovv their riotousnesses by vvhom the vvay of truth shal be blasphemed ✠verse 3 and in auarice shal they vvith feined vvordes make merchandise of you vnto vvhom the iudgement novv long since ceaseth not and their perdition slumbereth not ✠verse 4 For if God spared not Angels sinning but with the ropes of Hel being dravven dovvne into Hel deliuered them to be tormented that they should be reserued vnto iudgemeÌ„t ✠verse 5 he spared not the original vvorld but * kept the eight Noë the preacher of iustice bringing in the deluge vpon the vvorld of the impious ✠verse 6 And * bringing the cities of the Sodomites and of the Gomorrheites into ashes he damned them vvith subuersion putting an example of them that shal doe impiously ✠verse 7 and * deliuered iust Lot oppressed by the iniurie and luxurious conuersation of the abominable men ✠verse 8 for in sight and * hearing he vvas iust dvvelling vvith them vvho from day to day vexed the iust soule vvith vniust vvorkes ✠verse 9 Our Lord knovveth to deliuer the godly from tentation but to reserue the vniust vnto the day of iudgement to be tormented ✠verse 10 and especially them vvhich vvalke after the flesh in concupiscence of vncleannesse and coÌ„temne dominion bold self-pleasers they â— feare not to bring in sectes blaspheming ✠verse 11 Vvhereas Angels being greater in strength and povver beare not the execrable iudgemeÌ„t against them ✠verse 12 But these men as vnreasonable beastes naturally tending to the snare and into destruction in those things vvhich they know not blaspheming shal perish in their corruption ✠verse 13 receiuing the revvard of iniustice esteeming for a pleasure the delightes of a day coinquinations and spottes flovving in delicacies in their feastings rioting vvith you ✠verse 14 hauing eies ful of adulterie and incessant sinne alluring vnstable soules hauing their hart exercised vvith auarice the children of malediction ✠verse 15 leauing the right vvay they haue erred hauing folovved the vvay of Balaam of Bosor vvhich loued the revvard of iniquitie ✠verse 16 but * had a checke of his madnesse the dumme beast vnder the yoke speaking vvith mans voice prohibited the folishnes of the prophet ✠verse 17 These are fountaines vvithout vvater and cloudes tossed vvith vvhirlevvindes to vvhom the mist of darkenesse is reserued ✠verse 18 For speaking the proud things of vanitie they allure in the desires of fleshly riotousnes those that escape a litle vvhich conuerse in errour ✠verse 19 promising them libertie vvhereas them selues are the slaues of corruption for * vvherevvith a man is ouercome of that he is the slaue also ✠verse 20 For if fleeing from the coinquinations of the vvorld in the knovvledge of our Lord and Sauiour IESVS Christ they againe intangled vvith the same be ouercome * the later things are become vnto them vvorse then the former ✠verse 21 For it vvas better for them not to knovv the vvay of iustice then after the knovvledge to turne backe from that holy coÌ„maundement vvhich vvas deliuered to them ✠verse 22 For that of the true prouerbe is chaunced to them * The dogge returned to his vomite and The sovve vvashed into her vvallovving in the mire CHAP. III. Thâ—se 〈◊〉 Epistles â—e vvriteth to confirme them in the Apostles doctrine and vvarnetâ— them of scorners that shal come and denie Domesday 5 Whose vaine argument he ansvvereth and giueth the reason of Gods so long patience 10 exhorting to al holines of life in respect of that terrible day 16 Finally giuing vvarning of such as misinterprete S. Paules Epistles the other Scriptures and that vve must not for any thing fall from the true faith verse 1 THIS loe the second epistle I vvrite to you my deerest in vvhich I stirre vp by admonition your sincere minde ✠verse 2 that you may be mindeful of those vvordes vvhich I told you before from the holy Prophetes and of your Apostles of the preceptes of our Lord and Sauiour ✠verse 3 Knovving this first that * in the last daies shal come mockers in deceit vvalking according to their ovvne concupiscences ✠verse 4 saying Vvhere is his promise or his coÌ„ming For verse 5 since the time that the fathers slept al things do so perseuêre from the beginning of creature for they are vvilfully ignorant of this that the heauens vvere before the earth out of vvater and through vvater consisting by the vvord of God ✠verse 6 by the vvhich that vvorld then being ouerflovved vvith vvater perished ✠verse 7 But the heauens vvhich novv are the earth are by the same word kept in store reserued to fire vnto the day of iudgemeÌ„t of the perdition of the impious men ✠verse 8 But this one thing be not ignoraÌ„t of my deerest that * one day with our Lord is as a thousand yeres a thousand yeres as one day ✠verse 9 Our Lord slacketh not his promis as some do esteeme it but he doth patiently for you * not vvilling that any perish but that al returne to penance ✠verse 10 And * the day of our Lord shal come as a theefe in the vvhich the heauens shal passe vvith great violence but the elementes shal be resolued vvith heate and the earth and the vvorkes vvhich are in it shal be burnt ✠verse 11 Therfore vvhereas al these thinges are to be dissolued vvhat maner of men ought you to be in holy
conuersations and godlinesses ✠verse 12 expecting and hasting vnto the coÌ„ming of the day of our Lord by vvhich the heauens burning shal be resolued and the elementes shal melt vvith the heate of fire ✠verse 13 But vve expect * nevv heauens and a nevv earth according to his promises in vvhich iustice inhabiteth ✠verse 14 For the vvhich cause my deerest expecting these things labour earnestly to be found immaculate and vnspotted to him in peace ✠verse 15 and * the longanimitie of our Lord do ye account saluation as also our most deere brother Paul according to the vvisdom giuen him hath vvritten to you ✠verse 16 as also in al epistles speaking in them of these things in the vvhich are â— certaine things hard to be vnderstoode vvhich the vnlearned and vnstable depraue as also the rest of the Scriptures to their ovvne perdition ✠verse 17 You therfore brethreÌ„ foreknovving take heede lest ledde aside by the errour of the vnwise you fal away from your owne stedfastnes ✠verse 18 but grovv in grace and in knovvledge of our Lord and sauiour IESVS Christ To him be glorie both novv and vnto the day of eternitie Amen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 16. Certaine things hard This is a plaine text to conuince the Protestants vvho as al heretikes lightly doe and did from the beginning say the Scriptures be easie to vnderstand and therfore may be not onely read safely but also expounded boldly of al the people as vvel vnlearned as learned and consequently euery one by him self and his priuate spirit vvithout respect of the expositions of the learned fathers or expectation of the Churches their Pastors and Prelates iudgment may determine and make choise of such sense as him self liketh or thinketh agreable For this is partly their saying partly the necessarie sequele of their folish opinion vvhich admitteth nothing but the bare Scriptures And Luther said that the Scriptures vvere more plaine then al the fathers commentaries and so al to be superfluous but the Bible Praâ—fat assert art damnat Against al vvhich Diuelish seditious arrogaÌ„cie tending to make the people esteeme them selues learned or sufficient vvithout their Pastors and spiritual rulers helpe to guide them selues in al matters of doctrine doubtes in religion the holy Apostle here telleth and forevvarneth the faithful that the Scriptures be ful of difficultie specially S. Paules epistles of al other partes of holy vvrite and that ignorant men â—ad vnstable or phaÌ„tastical fellovves puffed to fro vvith euery blast of doctrine and haeresie abuse peruert and misconster them to their ovvne damnation And S. Augustine saith that the special difficulty in S. Paules epistles vvhich ignorant and euil men do so peruert and vvhich S. Peter meaneth is his hard speache and much commendation of that faith vvhich he saith doth iustifie vvhich the ignorant euen from the Apostles time and much more novv haue and do so misconster as though he had meant that onely faith vvithout good vvorkes could iustifie or saue a man Against vvhich vvicked collection and abuse of S. Paules vvordes the said father faith al these Canonical or Catholike epistles vvere vvritten But the Haeretikes here to shift of the matter and to creepe out after their fashion ansvver that S. Peter saith not S. Paules epistles be hard but that many things in them are hard Vvhich may be to the Catholikes an example of their sophistical euasions from the euidence of Gods vvord As though it vvere not al one to say Such an author or vvriter is hard and There be many things in that vvriter hard to be vnderstood For vvhether it be that the argument and matter be high and past vulgar capacitie as that of praedestination reprobation vocation of the Gentiles and iustifying faith or vvhether his manner of stile and vvriting be obscure al proue that his epistles be hard and other Scriptures also because S. Peter here affirmeth that by reason of the difficulties in them vvhether in the style or in the depth of the matter the ignorant and vnstable such as Heretikes be do peruert his vvritings as also other Scriptures to their ovvne damnation Vvhereby it is plaine that it is a very dangerous thing for such as be ignorant or for vvilde vvitted fellovves to reade the Scriptures For such conditioned men be they that become Heretikes and through ignorance pride and priuate phantasie meeting vvith hard places of S. Paules epistles or other Scriptures breede Haeresies And that not onely the things treated of in the holy Scriptures but also that the very manner of vvriting and enditing thereof is high and hard and purposely by Gods prouidence appointed to be vvritten in such sort see S. Augustine li. 2 de doct Christ c. 6. and ep 119. S. Ambrose ep 44 in principio S. Hierom to Paulinus ep 103 c. 5. 6. 7. vvho also ep 65. c. 1. saith that in his old age vvhen he should rather haue taught then be taught he vvent as far as Alexandria onely to heare Didymus and to haue his helpe for the vnderstanding of the Scriptures and confesseth vvith great thankes to the said Didymus that he learned of him that vvhich before he knevve not Dauid saith Giue me vnderstanding and I vvil searche thy lavv The Eunuch in the Actes said Hovv can I vnderstand vvith out an interpreter The Apostles til Christ opened their sense to vnderstand the scriptures could not vnderstand them The holy Doctors by continual studie vvatching fasting and praying had much a doe to vnderstand them that great clerke S. Augustine coÌ„fessing in the foresaid epistle 119. c. 21. that there vvere many moe things that he vnderstood not then that he vnderstood The Heretikes say the fathers did commonly erre and hovv could such great vvise learned men be deceiued in reading and expounding the Scriptures if they vvere not hard and if they vvere hard to them hovv are they easie to these nevv maisters the Haeretikes finally vvhy do they vvrite so many nevv glosses scholâ—es commentaries as a cart cannot carrie Vvhy do Luther Zuinglius Caluin and their Companions agree no better vpon the interpretation of the Scriptures if they be not hard vvhereat stumbled al the old heretikes the nevv Arîus Macedonius Vigilantius Nestorius Eutyches Berengarius Vvicleffe Protestants Puritanes Anabaptists and the rest but at the hardnes of the Scriptures They be hard then to vnderstand and Heretikes peruert them to their ovvne damnation THE ARGVMENT OF S. IOHNS THREE EPISTLES OF S. Iohn vvas said in the Argument before his Gospel Novv here folovv his three Epistles one to al Catholikes though some auncients do cal it Ad Parthos the other tvvo being very short vnto a certaine Ladie to one Gaius The effect of al is to vvitnes vnto them the certaintie of the Catholike faith and to exhort them to continue still in it also to loue the Catholike Church and so neither to become heretikes
the Church militant may ioyne vvith the triumphant and vvith al the orders of Angels vvho also are present at the consecration and doe seruice there to our common Lord and Maister as S. Chrysostom vvriteth li. 6 de Sacerdotie and hâ— 1. de verb. Esa to 1. The Greekes call it the hymne Trisagies that is Thrise holy CHAP. V. 4. S. Iohn vveeping because no man could open the booke sealed vvith seuen seales â— the Lambe that vvas slaine opened it vvhich being done 8 the foure beastes and foure and tvventie seniors vvith an innumerable multitude of Angels al creatures did glorifie him excedingly verse 1 AND I savv in the right hand of him that sate vpon the throne a booke vvritten vvithin and vvithout sealed vvith seuen seales ✠verse 2 And I savv a strong Angel preaching vvith a loude voice Vvho is vvorthie to opeÌ„ the booke to loose the seales thereof ✠verse 3 And no man vvas able neither in heauen nor in earth nor vnder the earth to open the booke nor looke on it ✠verse 4 And I vvept much because no man vvas found vvorthie to open the booke nor to see it ✠verse 5 And one of the seniors said to me Vveepe not behold the * lion of the tribe of Iuda the roote of Dauid hath vvonne to open the booke and to loose the seuen seales thereof ✠verse 6 And I savv and behold in the middes of the throne and of the foure beastes and in the middes of the seniors a Lambe standing as it were slaine hauing seuen hornes seuen eies vvhich are the seuen spirites of God sent into al the earth ✠verse 7 And he came and receiued the booke out of the right hand of him that sate in the throne ✠verse 8 And vvhen he had opened the booke the foure beastes and the foure and tvventie seniors fel before the Lambe hauing euery one harpes and golden vials ful of odours which are ″ the praiers of sainctes ✠verse 9 and they sang a nevv canticle saying Thou art vvorthie o Lord to take the booke and to open the seales thereof because thou vvast slaine and hast redeemed vs to God in thy bloud out of euery tribe and tonge and people and nation ✠verse 10 and * hast made vs to our God ″ a kingdom ' and priestes and vve shal reigne vpon the earth ✠verse 11 And I looked and heard the voice of many Angels round about the throne and of the beastes of the seniors and the number of them vvas * thousandes of thousandes ✠verse 12 saying vvith a loud voice The Lambe that vvas slaine is vvorthie to receiue povver and diuinitie ' and vvisedom strength and honour and glorie and benediction ⊢ ✠verse 13 And ″ euery creature that is in heauen and vpon the earth and vnder the earth and that are in the sea and that are therein al did I heare saying * To him that sitteth in the throne to the Lambe benediction and honour and glorie and povver for euer and euer ✠verse 14 And the foure beastes said Amen And the foure and tvventie seniors fel on their faces and adored him that liueth for euer and euer ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 8. The praiers of Saincts Hereby it is plaine that the Saincts in heauen offer vp the praiers of faithful and holy persons in earth called here saincts and in Scripture often vnto Christ And among so many diuine vnsearcheable mysteries set dovvne vvithout exposition it pleased God yet that the Apostle him self should open this one point vnto vs that these odours be the laudes and praiers of the faithful ascending and offered vp to God as incense by the Saincts in heauen that so the Protestants may haue no excuse of their errour That the Saincts haue no knovvledge of our affaires or desires 10. A kingdom and priests To serue God and subdue vices and sinnes is to reigne or to be a king spiritually likevvise to offer vnto him the sacrifices of good vvorkes is to be a priest after a sort though neither the one nor the other in proper speache See the Annotation before Chap. 1. v. 6. 13. Euery creature He meaneth the creatures in heauen as Angels and Saincts the holy persons in earth and those that vvere in Limbo or be in Purgatorie for of the damned in hel he can not speake in this case lastly of the peoples in Ilands here called the sea vvhich the Prophets vse often to name seuerally vvhen they foretel the spreading of Christs glorie through the vvorld as Esa c. 49. Heare ye â—â—andes and you people a far of c. CHAP. VI. 1 Foure seales of the seuen being opened there folovv diuerse effectes against the earth 9 vvhen the fifth seale vvas opened the soules of martyrs desire that the iudgement may be hastened 12 and at the opening of the sixt there are signes shovved of the iudgement to come verse 1 AND I savv that the Lambe had opened one of the seuen seales and I heard one of the foure beastes saying as it vvere the voice of thunder Come and see ✠verse 2 And I savv And behold a vvhite horse and he that sate vpon him had a bovv and there vvas a crovvne giuen him and he vvent forth conquering that he might conquer ✠verse 3 And vvhen he had opened the second seale I heard the second beast saying Come see ✠verse 4 And there vvent forth an other horse redde and he that sate thereon to him it vvas giuen that he should take peace from the earth and that they should kil one an other and a great svvord vvas giuen to him ✠verse 5 And vvhen he had opened the third seale I heard the third beast saying Come and see And behold a blacke horse and he that sate vpon him had a balance in his hand ✠verse 6 And I heard as it vvere a voice in the middes of the foure beastes saying Tvvo poundes of vvheate for a penie and thrise tvvo poundes of barley for a penie and vvine and oile hurt thou not ✠verse 7 And vvhen he had opened the fourth seale I heard a voice of the fourth beast saying Come see ✠verse 8 And behold a pale horse and he that sate vpon him his name vvas death and hel folovved him and povver vvas giuen to him ouer the foure partes of the earth to kil vvith svvord vvith famine and vvith death and vvith beastes of the earth ✠verse 9 And vvhen he had opened the fifth seale I savv ″ vnder the altar the soules of them that vvere slaine for the vvord of God and for the testimonie vvhich they had ✠verse 10 ″ and they cried vvith a loude voice saying Hovv long Lord holy true iudgest thou not and ″ reuengest thou not our bloud of them that dvvel on the earth ✠verse 11 And vvhite stoles vvere giuen to
euery one of them one and it vvas said to them that they should rest yet a litle time ″ til their fellovv-seruaÌ„tes be complete and their brethren that are to be slaine euen as they ✠verse 12 And I savv vvhen he had opened the sixt seale and behold there vvas made a great earth-quake and the sunne became blacke as it vvere sacke cloth of heare and the vvhole moone became as bloud ✠verse 13 and the starres from heauen fel vpoÌ„ the earth as the figge tree casteth her greene figges when it is shaken of a great vvinde ✠verse 14 and heauen departed as a booke folded together and euery hil and ilandes vvere moued out of their places ✠verse 15 And the kinges of the earth princes and tribunes and the riche and the strong and euery bond-man and free-man * hid them selues in the dennes and the rockes of mountaines ✠verse 16 And they say to the mountaines and the rockes * Fall vpon vs and hide vs from the face of him that sitteth vpon the throne and from the wrath of the Lambe ✠verse 17 because the great day of their wrath is come and vvho shal be able to stand ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VI. 9. Vnder the altar Christ as man no doubt is this altar vnder vvhich the soules of al Martyrs liue in heauen expecting their bodies as Christ their head hath his body there already And for correspondence to their place of state in heauen the Church saieth commonly their bodies also or relikes neere or vnder the altars vvhere our Sauiour body is offered in the holy Masse and hath a special prouiso that no altars be erected or consecrated vvithout some part of a Saincts body or relikes Conâ— Asrican can 50. Carthag 5. can 14. See S. Hierom cont vigilant c. 3. S. Augustine de ciuit li. 8. c. 27. S. Gregorie li. 5. ep 50. li. 1. ep 52. li. 2 ep 58. Vvher vnto the Prophet seemeth here to allude making their soules also to haue their being in heauen as it vvere vnder the altar But for this purpose note vvel the vvordes of S. Augustine or vvhat other auncient writer soeuer vvas the author thereof Ser. 11 de Sanctis Vnder the altar saith he of God I savv the soules of the slaine What is more reuerent or honorable then to rest vnder that altar on vvhich sacrifice is done to God and in vvhich our Lord is the Priest as it is vvritten Thou art a Priest according to the order of Melchisedec Rightly do the soules of the iust rest vnder the altar because vpon the altar our Lordes body is offered neither vvithout cause do the iust there call for reuenge of their bloud vvhere also the bloud of Christ is shed for sinners and many other goodly vvordes to that purpose This place also the vvicked heretike Vigilantius as S. Hierom vvriting against him vvitnesseth c. 2 abused to proue that the soules of Martyrs and other Saincts vvere included in some certaine place that they could not be present at their bodies and monuments vvhere Christian people vsed in the primitiue Church to pray vnto them as Catholike men doe yet nor be vvhere they list or vvhere men pray vnto them To vvhich the holy doctor ansvvereth at large that they be vvheresoeuer Christ is according to his humanitie for vnder that altar they be Part of his vvordes be these that you may see hovv this blessed father refuted in that Heretike the Caluinistes so long before they vvere borne Dcst thou saith he presâ—â—ribe savves to God Doest thou feâ—ter the Apostles that they may be kept in prison til the day of iudgement and be kept from their Lord of vvhom it is vvritten They folovv the Lambe vvhither soeuer he goeth If the Lambe be in euery place then they that he vvith the Lambe must be euery vvhere And if the diuel and vvicked spirites gadding abrode in the vvorld vvith passing celeritie be present euery vvhere shal holy Martyrs after the sheading of their bloud be kept close vnder an altar that they can not sturre out from thence So ansvvereth this learned doctor Vvhich misliketh our Caluinistes so much that they charge him of great errour in that he saith Christ according to his humanitie is euery vvhere as though he vvere an Vbiquetarie Protestant Vvhere if they had any iudgement they might perceiue that he meaneth not that Christ or his Saincts should be personally present at once in euery place alike as God is but that their motion speede and agilitie to be vvhere they list is incomparable and that their povver and operation is accordingly vvhich they may learne to be the holy doctors meaning by the vvordes that folovv of the Diuel and his ministers vvhoÌ„ he affirmeth to be euery vvhere no othervvise but by their exceding celeritie of being and vvorking mischeefe novv in one place novv in an other and that in a moment For though they be spirites yet are they not euery vvhere at once according to their essence And for our nevv Diuines it vvere a hard thing to determine hovv long Satan that told our Lord he had circuited the earth vvas in his iourney and in the particular consideration and tentation of Iob and hovv many men he assaulted in that his one circuite No no. such curious companions knovv nothing nor beleeue nothing but that they see vvith corporal eies and teach nothing but the vvay to infidelitie 10. And they cried S. Hierom also against the said Vigilantius reporteth that he vsed an argument against the praiers of Saincts out of this place for that these Martyrs cried for reuenge and could not obtaine But vve vvil report his vvordes that you may see how like one heretike is to an other these of our daies to those of old Thou saiest in thy booke saith S. Hierom c. 3. that vvhiles vve be aliue one of vs may pray for an other but after vve be dead no mans praier shal be heard for an other specially seing the Martyrs asking reuenge of their bloud could not obtaine So said the Heretike Against vvhich the holy Doctor maketh a long refuâ—ation prouing that they pray much more after they be in heauen then they did here in earth and that they shal be much sooner heard of God then vvhen they vvere in the vvorld But for the Heretikes argument framed out of these vvordes of the Apocalypse thus These Martyrs did not obtaine 〈◊〉 Saincts do not pray for vs it vvas so friuolous and the antecedent so manifestly false that he vouchsaued not to stand about it For it is plaine that the Martyrs here vvere heard and that their petition should be fulfilled in time appointed by God vvherevnto they did and do alvvaies conforme them selues for it vvas said vnto them That they should rest yet a litle time til c. And that Martyrs praiers be heard in this case our Sauiour testifieth Luc 18 saying And vvil not God reuenge
And the fourth Angel sounded vvith the trompet and the third part of the sunne vvas smitten and the third part of the moone and the third part of the starres so that the third part of them vvas darkened and of the day there shined not the third part and of the night in like maner ✠verse 13 And I looked and heard the voice of one egle flying through the middes of heauen saying vvith a loud voice Vvo vvo vvo to the inhabiters on the earth because of the rest of the voices of the three Angels vvhich vvere to sound vvith the trompet CHAP. IX The fifth Angel sounding the trâ—mpet a starre falleth 3 The issuing forth of locustes from the smoke of the deepe pitte to vexâ— men 7 and the description of them 13 The sixt Angel sounding foure Angels are let loose 18 vvhich vvith a great troupe of horsemen do murder the third part of men verse 1 AND the fifth Angel sounded vvith the trompet and I savv a starre to haue fallen from heauen vpon the earth and there vvas giuen to him the key of the pitte of bottomles depth ✠verse 2 And he opened the pitte of the bottomles depth and the smoke of the pitte ascended as the smoke of a great fornace and the sunne vvas darkened the aier vvith the smoke of the pitte ✠verse 3 And from the smoke of the pitte there issued forth locustes into the earth and povver vvas giuen to them as the scorpions of the earth haue povver ✠verse 4 and it vvas commaunded them that they should not hurt the grasse of the earth â— not any greene thing nor any tree but onely men vvhich haue not the signe of God in their foreheads ✠verse 5 and it vvas giuen vnto them that they should not kil them but that they should be tormented fiue monethes and their tormentes as the tormentes of a scorpion vvhen he striketh a man ✠verse 6 And * in those daies men shal seeke for death and shal not finde it and they shal desire to die death shal flee from them ✠verse 7 And the similitudes of the locustes like to horses ″ prepared into battel and vpoÌ„ their heades as it vvere crovvnes like to gold their faces as the faces of men ✠verse 8 And they had heare as the heare of vvomen their teeth vvere as of lions ✠verse 9 And they had habbergions as habbergions of yron and the voice of their vvinges as the voice of the chariotes of many horses running into battel ✠verse 10 and they had tailes like to scorpions and stinges vvere in their tailes and their povver vvas to hurt men fiue monethes ✠verse 11 and they had ouer them a king the Angel of the bottomles depth vvhose name in Hebrevv is Abaddon and in Greeke Apollyon in Latin hauing the name Exterminans ✠verse 12 One vvoe is gone behold two vvoes come yet after these ✠verse 13 And the sixt Angel sounded vvith the trompet and I heard one voice from the foure hornes of the golden altar vvhich is before the eies of God ✠verse 14 saying to the sixt Angel which had the troÌ„pet Loose the foure Angels which are bouÌ„d in the great riuer Euphrates ✠verse 15 And the foure Angels vvere loosed vvho vvere prepared for an houre and a day and a moneth and a yere that they might kil the third part of men ✠verse 16 And the number of the armie of horsemen vvas tvventie thousand times ten thousand And I heard the nuÌ„ber of them ✠verse 17 And so I savv the horses in the vision they that sate vpoÌ„ them had habbergioÌ„s of fire and of hyacinth and brimstone the heades of the horses were as it were the heads of lions from their mouth procedeth fire smoke and brimstone ✠verse 18 And by these three plagues vvas slaine the third part of men of the fire and of the smoke and of the brimstone vvhich proceded from their mouth ✠verse 19 For the povver of the horses is in their mouth and in their tailes for their tailes be like to serpents hauing heads and in these they hurt ✠verse 20 And the rest of men vvhich vvere not slaine vvith these plagues neither haue done penance from the vvorkes of their hands not to adore Deuils and ″ Idols of gold and siluer and brasse and stone and vvood vvhich neither can see not heare nor vvalke ✠verse 21 haue not done penaÌ„ce from their murders nor from their sorceries nor from their fornication nor from their theftes ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IX 4. Nor any greene thing The Heretikes neuer hurt or seduce the greene tree that is such as haue a liuing faith vvorking by charitie but commonly they corrupt him in faith vvho should othervvise haue perished for il life and him that is reprobate that hath neither the signe of the Crosse vvhich is Gods marke in the forehead of his body nor the note of election in his soule 7. Prepared into battel Heretikes being euer ready to contend do pretend victorie and counterfeit gold in shape as men as smothe and delicate as vvomen their tongues and pennes ful of gall and venim their hartes obdurate ful of noise and shuffling their doctrine as pestiserous and ful of poison as the taile and sting of a scorpion but they endure for a litle season 20. Idols of gold Here againe the nevv Translatours abuse the people for idols saying images the place being plainely against the pourtiates of the Heathen Gods vvhich are here and in the Psalme 95 called damenia Diuels CHAP. X. An other strong Angel crying out 3 seuen thunders do speake 6 The Angel sweareth that there shal be time no more but at the voice of the seuenth Angel the mysterie shal be fully accomplished 9 He giueth Iohn a booke to deuoure verse 1 AND I savv an other Angel strong descending from heauen clothed vvith a cloude and a raine-bovv on his head and his face vvas as the sunne and his feete as a piller ' of fire ✠verse 2 and he had in his hand a litle booke opened and he put his right foote vpon the sea and his left vpon the land ✠verse 3 and he cried vvith a loude voice as vvhen a lion roareth And vvhen he had cried the seuen thunders spake their voices ✠verse 4 And vvhen the seuen thunders had spoken their voices I vvas about to vvrite and I heard a voice from heauen saying to me Signe the things vvhich the seuen thunders haue spoken and vvrite them not ✠verse 5 And * the Angel vvhich I savv standing vpon the sea and vpon the land lifted vp his hand to heauen ✠verse 6 and he svvare by him that liueth for euer and euer that created heauen and those things vvhich are in it and the earth and those things vvhich are in it and the sea and
those things vvhich are in it That there shal be time no more ✠verse 7 but in the daies of the voice of the seuenth Angel vvhen the trompet shal beginne to sound the mysterie of God shal be consummate as he hath euangelized by his seruantes the Prophetes ✠verse 8 And I heard a voice from heauen againe speaking with me and saying Goe and take the booke that is opened of the hand of the Angel standing vpon the sea and vpon the land ✠verse 9 And I vvent to the Angel saying vnto him that he should giue me the booke And he said to me * Take the booke and deuoure it and it shal make thy belly to be bitter but in thy mouth it shal be svveete as it vvere honie ✠verse 10 And I tooke the booke of the hand of the Angel and denoured it it vvas in my mouth as it vvere honie svveete and vvhen I had deuoured it my bellie vvas made bitter ✠verse 11 and he said to me Thou must againe prophecie to Nations and peoples and tonges and many kinges CHAP. XI S. Iohn measuring the Temple 3 heareth of tvvo vvitnesses that shal preache 7 vvhom the beast cōming vp from the sea shal kil 12 but they rising againe ascend into heauen 13 and seuen thousand persons are slaine vvith an earthquake 15 and as the sound of the seuenth Angel the soure and tvventie seniors giue praise and thankes to God verse 1 AND there vvas giuen me a reede like vnto a rodde and it vvas said to me Arise and measure the temple of God and the altar and them that adore in it ✠verse 2 but the court vvhich is vvithout the temple cast forth measure not that because it is giuen to the Gentiles they shal treade vnder foote the holy citie two and fourtie monethes ✠verse 3 and I vvil giue to ″ my tvvo vvitnesses and they shal prophecie a thousand tvvo hundred sixtie daies clothed vvith facke-clothes ✠verse 4 These are the two oliue trees and the tvvo candlestickes that stand in the sight of the Lord of the earth ✠verse 5 And if any man vvil hurt them fire shal come forth out of their mouthes and shal deuoure their enemies and if any man vvil hurt them so must he be slaine ✠verse 6 These haue power to shut heauen that it raine not in the daies of their prophecie and they haue povver ouer the vvaters to turne them into bloud and to strike the earth vvith al plague as often as they vvil ✠verse 7 And vvhen they shal haue finished their testimonie the beast vvhich ascended from the depth shal make vvarre against them and shal ouercome them and kil them ✠verse 8 And their bodies shal lie in the streates of the great citie vvhich is called spiritually Sodom and Aegypt vvhere their Lord also vvas crucified ✠verse 9 And there shal of tribes and peoples and tonges and Gentiles see their bodies for three daies and a halfe and they shal not suffer their bodies to be laid in monuments ✠verse 10 and the inhabitants of the earth shal be glad vpon them and make merie and shal send giftes one to an other because these tvvo prophets tormented them that dvvelt vpon the earth ✠verse 11 And after three daies and a halfe the spirit of life from God entred into them And they stoode vpon their seete and great feare fel vpon them that savv them ✠verse 12 And they heard a loud voice from heauen saying to them Come vp hither And they vvent vp into heauen in a cloude and their enemies savv them ✠verse 13 And in that houre there vvas made a great earthquake and the tenth part of the citie fel and there vvere slaine in the earthquake names of men seuen thousand and the rest vvere cast into a feare and gaue glorie to the God of heauen ✠verse 14 The second vvoe is gone and behold the third vvoe vvil come quickly ✠verse 15 And the seuenth Angel sounded with a trompet and there vvere made loude voices in heauen saying The kingdom of this vvorld is made our Lords his Christs and he shal reigne for euer and euer Amen ✠verse 16 And the foure and tvventie seniours vvhich sitte on their seates in the sight of God fel on their faces and adored God ✠verse 17 saying Vve thanke thee Lord God omnipotent vvhich art and vvhich vvast and vvhich shalt come because thou hast receiued thy great povver and hast reigned ✠verse 18 And the Gentiles vvere angrie and thy vvrath is come and the time of the dead to be iudged and to tender revvard to thy seruants the prophets and sainctes and to them that feare thy name ″ litle and great and to destroy them that haue corrupted the earth ✠verse 19 And the temple of God vvas opened in heauen and the arke of his testament vvas seen in his temple and there vvere made lightenings and voices and an earthquake and greate haile ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XI 3. My tvvo vvitnesses Enoch and Elias as it is commonly expounded for that Elias shal come againe before the later day it is a most notorious knovven thing to vse S. Augustines vvordes in the mouthes and hartes of faithful men See li. 20 de Ciuit. Dei c. 29. Tract 4 in Ioan. and both of Enoch and Elias Lib. 1 de pec merit c. 3. So the rest of the Latin Doctors as S. Hierom ad Pāmach ep 61 c. 11. in Psal 20. S. Ambrose in Psal 45. S. Hilarie 20 can in Mat. Prospet li. vltim◠de Promissionibus c. 13. S Gregorie li. 14. Moral c. 11. he 12 in Ezech. Beda in 9 Marci The Greeke fathers also as S. Chrysostom he 58 in Mat. ho. 4 in 2 Thessal ho. 21 in Genes ho. 22 in ep ad Hebr. Theophylacte and Occumenius in 17 Matthai S. Damascene li. 4 de Orthodoxa fide c. 27. Furthermore that they liue also in Paradise it is partly gathered out of the Scripture Ecclici 44. 16. vvhere it is plainely said of Enoch that he is translated into Paradise as al our Latin exemplars do reade and of Elias that he vvas taken vp aliue it is euident 4 Reg. 2. And S. Irenaeus saith it is the tradition of the Apostles that they be both there li. 5 in initio Dicunt Presbyteri saith he qui sunt Apostolorum Discipuli So say the Priests or Auncients that are the scholers of the Apostles See S. Iustine q. 85 ad orthodoxos Finally that they shal returne into the companie of men in the end of the vvorld to preache against Antichrist and to inutie both Ievves and Gentiles to penance and so be martyred as this place of the Apocalypse seemeth plaine so vve haue in part other testimonies hereof Malac. 4. Ecclci 44 16. 48 10. Mat. 17 11. See also Hyppolytus booke of Antichrist and the end of the vvorld
Al vvhich being vvel considered the Heretikes are to contentious and incredulous to discredite the same as they commonly doe CHAP. XII 4 The great dragen the Diuel vvatching the vvoman that brought forth a man childe to deuoure it God tooke avvay the childe to him self and fed the vvoman in the desert 7 Michael fighting vvith the dragon ouercoÌ„meth him 13 vvho being throvven dovvne to the earth persenâ—teth the vvomaÌ„ her seede verse 1 AND a great signe appeared in heauen a vvoman clothed vvith the sunne and the moone vnder her feete on her head a crovvne of tvvelue starres ✠verse 2 being with childe she cried also traueling and is in anguish to be deliuered ✠verse 3 And there vvas seen an other signe in heauen and behold a great red dragon hauing seueÌ„ heades ten hornes and on his heades seuen diademes ✠verse 4 his taile drevv the third part of the starres of heauen and cast them to the earth and the dragon stoode before the vvoman vvhich vvas ready to be deliuered that vvhen she should be deliuered he might deuoure her sonne ✠verse 5 And she brought forth a man childe vvho vvas * to gouerne al nations in an yron rodde her sonne vvas taken vp to God and to his throne ✠verse 6 ″ the vvoman fled into the vvildernesse where she had a place prepared of God that there they might feede her a thousand tvvo hundred sixtie daies ✠verse 7 And there vvas made ″ a great battel in heauen Michael and his Angels fought vvith the dragon and the dragon fought and his Angels ✠verse 8 and they preuailed not neither vvas their place found any more in heauen ✠verse 9 And that great dragon vvas cast forth the old serpent vvhich is called the Deuil and Satan vvhich seduceth the vvhole vvorld and he vvas cast into the earth his Angels vvere throvven downe vvith him ✠verse 10 And I heard a great voice in heauen saying Novv is there made saluation and force and the kingdom of our God and the povver of his Christ because the accuser of our brethren is cast forth vvho accused them before the sight of our God day and night ✠verse 11 And they ouercame him by the bloud of the Lambe and by the vvord of their testimonie and they loued not their liues euen vnto death ✠verse 12 Therfore reioyce ô heauens and you that dvvel therein Vvo to the earth and to the sea because the Diuel is desceÌ„ded to you hauing great vvrath knovving that he hath a litle time ✠verse 13 And after the dragon savv that he vvas throvven into the earth he persecuted the vvomaÌ„ vvhich brought forth the man-childe ✠verse 14 and there vvere giuen to the vvoman tvvo vvinges of a great egle that shee might flie into the desert vnto her place vvhere she is nourished for a time times halfe a time from the face of the serpent ✠verse 15 And the serpent cast out of his mouth after the vvoman vvater as it vvere a floud that he might make her ″ to be caried avvay vvith the floud ✠verse 16 And the earth holpe the vvoman and the earth opened her mouth and svvallovved vp the floud vvhich the dragon cast out of his mouth ✠verse 17 And the dragon vvas angrie against the vvoman and vvent to make battel vvith the rest of her seede vvhich keepe the commaundements of God and haue the testimonie of IESVS Christ ✠verse 18 And he stood vpon the sand of the sea ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XII 6. The vvoman fled This great persecution that the Church shal flee from is in the time of Antichrist and shal endure but three yeres and a halfe as is noted v. 14 in the margent In vvhich time for al that she shal not vvant our Lordes protection nor true Pastors nor be so secrete but al faithful men shal knovv and folovv her much lesse shal she decay erre in faith or degenerate and folovv Antichrist as Heretikes do vvickedly feine As the Church Catholike novv in England in this time of persecution because it hath no publike state of regiment nor open free exercise of holy functions may be said to be fled into the desert yet it is neither vnknovven to the faithful that folovv it nor the enemies that persecute it as the hidde company that the protestants talke of vvas for some vvorldes together neither knovven to their frendes nor foes because there vvas in deede none such for many ages together And this is true if vve take this flight for a very corporal retiring into vvildernes Vvhere in deede it may be and is of most expounded to be a spiritual flight by forsaking the ioyes and solaces of the vvorld and giuing her self to contemplation and penance during the time of persecution vnder Antichrist And by enlarging the sense it may also very vvel signifie the desolation and affliction that the Church suffereth and hath suffered from time to time in this vvildernes of the vvorld by al the forerunners and ministers of Antichrist Tyrants and Heretikes 7. A great battel In the Church there is a perpetual combat betvvixt S. Michael protector of the Church militant as he vvas sometime of the Ievves Synagogue Dan. 10 21 and his Angels and the Deuil and his ministers the perfect victorie ouer vvhom shal be at the iudgement Marke here also the cause vvhy S. Michael is commonly painted fighting vvith a dragon 15. To be caried avvay By great persecution he vvould dravv her that is her children from the true faith but euery one of the faithful elect gladly bearing their part thereof ouercome his tyranoie At vvhose constancie he being the more offended vvorketh malicious attempts in assaulting the frailer sort vvho are here signified by the rest of her seede that keepe the commaundemants but are not so perfect as the former CHAP. XIII 1 A beast rising vp out of the sea hauing seuen heades and ten hornes ten diademes 5 blasphemeth God 7 and vvarreth against the Saincts destroieth them 11 And an other beast rising out of the earth vvith tvvo hornes vvas altogether for the foresaid beast constraining men to make and adore the image thereof and to haue the character of his name verse 1 AND I savv ″ a beast comming vp from the sea hauing seuen heades and ten hornes vpon his hornes ten diademes and vpon his heades names of blasphemie ✠verse 2 And the beast vvhich I savv vvas like to a libarde and his feete as of a beare and his mouth as the mouth of a lion And the dragon gaue him his ovvne force and great povver ✠verse 3 And I savv one of his heades as it vvere slaine to death and the vvound of his death vvas cured And al the earth vvas in admiration after the beast ✠verse 4 And they adored the dragon vvhich gaue povver to the beast
and they adored the beast saying Vvho is like to the beast and vvho shal be able to fight vvith it ✠verse 5 And there was giuen to it a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies and povver vvas giuen to it to vvorke tvvo and fourtie monethes ✠verse 6 And he opened his mouth vnto blasphemies tovvard God to blaspheme his name and his tabernacle and those that dvvel in heauen ✠verse 7 And it vvas giuē vnto him ″ to make battail vvith the sainctes to ouercome them And povver vvas giuen him vpon euery tribe and people and tongue and nation ✠verse 8 and al that inhabite the earth adored it * vvhose names be not written in the booke of life of the Lambe vvhich vvas slaine from the beginning of the vvorld ✠verse 9 If any man haue an eare let him heare ✠verse 10 He that shal leade into captiuitie goeth into captiuitie * he that shal kil in the svvord he must be killed vvith the svvord here is the patience and the faith of sainctes ✠verse 11 And I savv an other beast cōming vp from the earth and he had tvvo hornes like to a lambe he spake as a dragon ✠verse 12 And al the povver of the former beast he did in his sight and he made the earth and the inhabitants therein to adore the first beast vvhose vvound of death vvas cured ✠verse 13 And he did many signes so that he made also fire to come dovvne from heauen vnto the earth in the sight of men ✠verse 14 And he seduceth the inhabitants on the earth through the signes vvhich vvere giuē him to doe in the sight of the beast saying to them that dwel on the earth that they should make ″ the image of the beast vvhich hath the stroke of the sword and liued ✠verse 15 And it vvas giuen him to giue spirit to the image of the beast and that the image of the beast should speake and should make that vvhosoeuer shal not adore the image of the beast be slaine ✠verse 16 And he shal make al litle great and rich and poore and free-men and bond-men to haue a character in their right hand or in their foreheads ✠verse 17 and that no man may bie or sel but he that hath ″ the character or the name of the beast or the number of his name ✠verse 18 Here is vvisdom He that hath vnderstanding ″ let him count the number of the beast For ″ it is the number of a man ″ the number of him is sixe hundred sixtie sixe ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIII 8. A beast comming vp This beast is the vniuersal companie of the vvicked vvhose head is Antichrist the same is called Apoc. 17 the vvhoore of Babylon The 7 heades be expounded Apoc. 17 seuen kings fiue before Christ one present and one to come The 10 hornes be also there expounded to be to kings that shal reigne a short vvhile after Antichrist This dragon is the Diuel by vvhose povver the vvhoore or beast or Antichrist vvorketh for in the vvordes folovving v. 3 4 Antichrist is called the beast to vvhom the dragon that is the Deuil giueth that povver of feined miracles and as vve adore God for giuing povver to Christ and his folovvers so they shal adore the Deuil for assisting Antichrist and giuing him povver 7. To make battel vvith the saincts He shal kil the saincts then liuing Elias and Enoch and infinite moe that professe Christ vvhereby vve must learne not to maruel vvhen vve see the vvicked persecute and preuaile against the iust in this life Then shal his great persecution and crueltie trie the saincts patience as his vvonderful meanes to seduce shal trie the stedfastnes of their faith vvhich is signified by these vvordes folovving Here is the patience and the faith of saincts And vvhen it is said They adored the beast vvhose names are not vvritten in the booke of life of the Lambe it giueth great solace and hope to al them that shal not yeld to such persecutions that they are of Gods elect and their names vvritten in the booke of life 14. The image of the beast They that novv refuse to vvorship Christs image vvould then vvorship Antichrists And vve may note here that as the making or honouring of this image vvas not against the honour of Antichrist but vvholy for it as also the image erected of Nabuchodo nosor and the vvorship thereof vvas altogether for the honour of him so is the vvorship of Christs image the honour of Christ him self and not against him as Protestants madly imagin 17. The character or the name As belike for the peruerse imitation of Christ vvhose image specially as on the Roode or crucifixe he seeth honoured and exalted in euery Church he vvil haue his image adored for that is Antichrist in emulation of like honour aduersarie to Christ so for that he seeth al true Christian men to beare the badge of his Crosse in their foreheads he likevvise vvil force al his to haue an other marke to abolish the signe of Christ By the like emulation also and vvicked opposition he vvil haue his name and the letters thereof to be sacred and to be vvorne in mens cappes or vvritten in solemne places and to be vvorshipped as the name of IESVS is and ought to be among Christian men And as the ineffable name of God vvas among the Ievves expressed by a certaine number of 4 characters therfore called Tetragrāmmaton so it seemeth the Apostle alludeth here to the number of Antichrists name And here it is much to be noted that the Protestants plucking dovvne the image of Christ out of al Churches his signe of the crosse from mens foreheads and taking avvay the honour and reuerence of the name IESVS doe make roome for Antichrists image marke and name And vvhen Christs images and ensignes or armes shal be abolished and the Idol of Antichrist set vp in steede thereof as it is already begonne then is the abomination of desolation vvhich vvas foretold by Daniel and our Sauiour 18. Let him count Though God vvould not haue it manifest before hand to the vvorld vvho in particular this Antichrist should be yet it pleased him to giue such tokens of him that vvhen he commeth the faithful may easily take notice of him according as it is vvritten of the euent of other prophecies concerning our Sauiour That vvhen it is come to passe you may beleeue In the meane time vve must take heede that vve iudge not ouer rashly of Gods secretes the holy vvrite here signifying that it is a point of high vnderstanding illuminated extraordinarily by Gods spirit to recken right and discipher truely before hand Antichrists name and person 18. It is the number of a man A man he must be and not a Diuel or spirit as here it is cleere and by S. Paul 2 Thessal 2.
vvhere he is called the man of sinne Againe he must be one particular person not a nūber a succession or vvhole order of any degree of men because his proper name and the particular number and the characters thereof be though obscurely insinuated Vvhich reproueth the vvicked vanitie of Heretikes that vvould haue Christs ovvne Vicars the successors of his cheese Apostle yea the vvhole order of them for many ages together to be this Antichrist Vvho by his description here and in the said Epistle to the Thessalonians must be one special man and of a particular proper name as our Lord IESVS is And vvhosoeuer he be these Protestants vndoubtedly are his precursors for as they make his vvay by ridding avvay Christs images crosse and name so they excedingly promote the matter by taking avvay Christs cheefe minister that al may be plaine for Antichrist If the Pope had been Antichrist and had been reuealed novv a good many yeres sithence as these fellovves say he is to them then the number of this name vvould agree to him and the prophecie being novv fulfilled it vvould euidently appeare that he bare the name and number here noted for no doubt vvhen lie commeth this count of the letters or number of his name vvhich before is so hard to knovv wil be easie for he will set vp his name in euery place euē as we faithful men do novv aduance IESVS And vvhat name proper or appellatiue of al or any of the Popes do they finde to agree vvith this number notvvithstanding they boast that they haue found the vvhole order and euery of them these thousand yeres to be Antichrist and the rest before euen from S. Peter forevvorkers tovvard his kingdom 1◠The number 666. Forasmuch as the auncient expositors and other do thinke for certaine knowledge thereof no mortal mā can haue vvithout an expresse reuelatiō that his name cōsisteth of so many such letters in Greeke as according to their maner of numbering by the Alphabete make 666 and forasmuch as the letters making that number may be found in diuers names both proper common as S. Irenaeus findeth them in Latinos and Teitan Hippolytus in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aretas in Lampetis some of this age in Ludérus vvhich vvas Luthers name in the Alman tōgue therfore vve see there can be no certaintie and euery one frameth and applieth the letters to his ovvne purpose and most absurd folly it is of the Heretikes to applie the vvord Latinos to the Pope neither the vvhole order in common nor euer any particular Pope being so called and S. Irenaeus the first that obserued it in that vvord applied it to the Empire and state of the Romane Emperour vvhich then vvas Heathen and not to the Pope of his daies or after him and yet preferred the vvord Teitan as more agreable vvith this admonition that it vvere a very perilous and presumptuous thing to define any certaintie before hand of that number and name And truely vvhatsoeuer the Protestants presume herein of the Pope vve may boldly discharge Luther of that dignitie He is vndoubtedly one of Antichrists precursors but not Antichrist him self CHAP. XIIII 2 Virgins follovv the Lambe vvhithersoeuer singing a nevv canticle 6. One Angel Euangelizeth the Gospel 8 an other Angel telleth the fall of Babylon 9 the third declareth their tormants that haue adored the beast Moreouer tvvo hauing sickles 15 one of them is commaunded to reape dovvne the corne 18 the other to gather the grapes as in vintage vvhich are troden in the lake of Gods vvrath verse 1 AND I looked behold a Lābe stoode vpon mount Sion and vvith him an hundred fourtie foure thousand hauing his name and the name of his Father vvritten in their foreheads ✠verse 2 And I heard a voice from heauen as the voice of many vvaters and as the voice of great thunder and the voice vvhich I heard as of harpers harping on their harpes ✠verse 3 And they sang as it vvere a nevv song before the seate and before the foure beastes and the seniors and no man could say ' the song but those hundred fourtie foure thousand that vvere bought from the earth ✠verse 4 These are they vvhich were not defiled vvith vvomen For they are virgins These folovv the Lambe vvhithersoeuer he shal goe These vvere bought from among men the first fruites to God and the Lambe ✠verse 5 and in their mouth there vvas found no lie for they are vvithout spot before the throne of God ⊢ ✠verse 6 And I savv an other Angel flying through the middes of heauen hauing the eternal Gospel to euāgelize vnto them that sit vpon the earth and vpon euery nation and tribe tōge people ✠verse 7 saying vvith a loud voice Feare our Lord and giue him honour because the houre of his iudgement is come and adore ye him * that made heauen and earth the sea and al things that are in them and the fountaines of vvaters ✠verse 8 And an other Angel folovved saying * Fallen fallen is that great Babylon vvhich of the vvine of the vvrath of her fornication made al nations to drinke ✠verse 9 And the third Angel folovved them saying vvith a loud voice If any man adore the beast and his image and receiue the character in his forehead or in his hand ✠verse 10 he also shal drinke of the vvine of the vvrath of God vvhich is mingled vvith pure vvine in the cuppe of his vvrath and shal be tormented vvith fire brimstone in the sight of the holy Angels and before the sight of the Lambe ✠verse 11 and the smoke of their tormentes shal ascend for euer euer neither haue they rest day and night vvhich haue adored the beast and his image and if any man take the character of his name ✠verse 12 Here is the patience of sainctes vvhich keepe the commaundements of God and the faith of IESVS ✠verse 13 And I heard a voice from heauen saying to me Vvrite Blessed are the dead which die in our Lord. ″ from hence forth novv saith the Spirit that they rest from their labours for their vvorkes folow them ✠verse 14 And I savv and behold a vvhite cloude and vpon the cloude one sitting like to the Sonne of man hauing on his head a crovvne of gold and in his hand a sharpe sickle ✠verse 15 And an other Angel came forth from the temple crying vvith a loud voice to him that sate vpon the cloude * Thrust in thy sickle and reape because the houre is come to reape for the haruest of the earth is drie ✠verse 16 And he that sate vpon the cloude thrust his sickle into the earth and the earth vvas reaped ✠verse 17 And an other Angel came forth from the temple vvhich is in heauē him self also hauing a sharpe sickle
Constantine reigned and yelded vp the citie to the Pope vvho holdeth not the kingdom or Empire ouet the vvorld as the Heathen did but the fatherhod and spiritual rule of the Church Hovvbeit the more probable sense is the other of the citie of the Diuel as the authâ—r of the homiâ—ies vpon the Apocalypse in S. Augustine declareth CHAP. XVIII The fall of Babylon her iudgement plagues and reuenges for the vvhich 9 the kings 16 and marchants of the earth that sometime did cleaue vnto her shal mourns bitterly 20 but heauen and the Apostles and Prophets shal reioyce verse 1 AND after these things I savv an other Angel coÌ„ming dovvne from heauen hauing great povver the earth vvas illuminated of his glorie ✠verse 2 And he cried out in force saying * Fallen fallen is Babylon the great and it is become the habitation of Deuils and the custodie of euery vncleane spirit and the custodie of euery vncleane and hateful bird ✠verse 3 because al nations haue drunke of the vvine of the vvrath of her fornication and the kings of the earth haue fornicated vvith her and the marchantes of the earth vvere made riche by the vertue of her delicacies ✠verse 4 And I heard an other voice from heauen saying Goe out from her my people that you be not partakers of her sinnes and receiue not of her plagues ✠verse 5 Because her sinnes are come euen to heauen and God hath remembred her iniquities ✠verse 6 Render to her as she also hath rendred to you double ye double according to her vvorkes In the cuppe vvherin she hath mingled mingle ye double vnto her ✠verse 7 As much as she hath glorified her self hath been in delicacies so much giue her torment and mourning because she saith in her hart * I sit a queene Widow I am not and mourning I shal not see ✠verse 8 Therfore in one day shal her plagues come death and mourning and famine and vvith fire she shal be burnt because God is strong that shal iudge her ✠verse 9 And the kings of the earth vvhich haue fornicated vvith her haue liued in delicacies shal vveepe bevvaile them selues vpon her vvhen they shal see the smoke of her burning ✠verse 10 standing farre of for the feare of her tormentes saying Vvo vvo that great citie Babylon that strong citie because in one houre is thy iudgement come ✠verse 11 And the marchaÌ„tes of the earth shall vveepe mourne vpon her because no man shal bye their merchandise any more ✠verse 12 merchandise of gold and siluer and precious stone and of pearle and fine linnen and purple and silke scarlet and al Thyne vvood and al vessels of yuorie and al vessels of precious stone and of brasse and yron and marble ✠verse 13 and cynamon and of odours and ointement and frankeincense and vvine and oile and floure vvheate and beastes sheepe and horses and chariotes slaues and soules of men ✠verse 14 And the apples of the desire of thy soul are departed from thee al fat and goodly thinges are perished from thee and they shal no more finde them ✠verse 15 The marchantes of these things vvhich are made riche shal stand farre from her for feare of her tormeÌ„tes vveeping and mourning ✠verse 16 saying Vvo wo that great citie vvhich vvas clothed vvith silke and purple and scarlet and vvas gilted vvith gold and pretious stone pearles ✠verse 17 because in one houre are so great riches made desolate and euery gouernour and euery one that saileth into the lake and the shipmen and they that vvorke in the sea stoode a farre of ✠verse 18 and cried seeing the place of her burning saying Vvhat other is like to this great citie ✠verse 19 And they threvv dust vpon their heades and cried vveeping and mourning saying Vvo vvo that great citie in the vvhich al vvere made riche that had shippes in the sea of her prices because in one houre she is desolate ✠verse 20 Reioyce ouer her heauen and ye holy Apostles and Prophetes because God hath iudged your iudgement of her ✠verse 21 And one strong Angel tooke vp as it vvere a great milstone and threvv it into the sea saying * Vvith this violence shal Babylon that great citie be throwen and shal novv be found no more ✠verse 22 And the voice of harpers of Musicians and of them that sing on shalme and trompet shal no more be heard in thee euery artificer of euery art shal be found no more in thee and the noise of the mill shal no more be heard in thee ✠verse 23 and the light of the lampe shal no more shine in thee and the voice of the bridegrome and the bride shal no more be heard in thee because thy marchantes were the princes of the earth because al nations haue erred in thine inchauntments ✠verse 24 And in her is found the bloud of the Prophets and Sainctes and of al that vvere slaine in the earth CHAP. XIX â— The Saincts glorifying God for the iudgement pronounced vpon the harlâ—t 7 the mariage of the Lambe is prepared 10 The Angel refuseth to be adored of S. Iohn 1â— There appeareth one vvho is the word of God and the King of kings and Lord of lords sitting on a horse vvith a great armie and fighting against the beast and the kings of the earth and their armies 17 the â—irdes of the aire being in the meane time called to deuoure their flesh verse 1 AFTER theses things I heard as it vvere the voice of many multitudes in heauen saying Allelu-ia Praise and glorie and povver is to our God ✠verse 2 because true iust are his iudgementes which hath iudged of the great harlot that hath corrupted the earth in her vvhoredom and hath reuenged the bloud of his seruants of her handes ✠verse 3 And againe they said Allelu-ia And her smoke ascendeth for euer and euer ✠verse 4 And the foure and tvventie seniors fel downe and the foure beastes adored God sitting vpon the throne saying ◠″ Amen Allelu-ia ✠verse 5 And a voice came out from the throne saying Say praise to our God al ye his seruantes and you that feare him litle and great ✠verse 6 And I heard as it vvere the voice of a great multitude and as the voice of many vvaters as the voice of great thunders saying Allelu-ia because our Lord God the omnipotent hath reigned ✠verse 7 Let vs be glad and reioyce and giue glorie to him because the mariage of the Lambe is come and his vvife hath prepared her self ✠verse 8 And it vvas giuen to her that she clothe her self vvith silke glittering and vvhite For the silke are â— the iustifications of Sainctes ✠verse 9 And he said to me Vvrite * Blessed be they that are
is import the absence of his true body and substance Gen. 2 7 ⸬ Flesh and bloud signifie not here the substance of those things but the corrupt qualitie incident to them in this life by the fall of Adam b The Epistle vpoÌ„ Al-soules day Ap. 8 2. 11 15. Os 13 14. Free vvil vvith grace Heret translation Fasting is meritorious The 8 part Of the contributions ⸬ That is SuÌ„day Hiero. q. 4. Hedibiae So quickly did the Christians keepe Sunday holiday and assembled to Diuine Seruice on the same ⸬ The Heretikes other nevv fangled striue among them selues vvhether Pentecost signifie here the terme of fiftie daies or els the Ievves holy day so called But it coÌ„meth not to their mindes that it is most like to be the feast of whitsontide kept instituted eueÌ„ theÌ„ by the Apostles as appeareth by the Fathers Seâ— S. Aug. ep 119 c. 15 16. Ambr. in c. 17. Luca. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c See Ro. 16 16. c That is our Lord is come Hiero. ep 173. Therfore anathema to al that loue him not or beleue not Thâ—â—phyla vpon this place c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Cor. 11. 2. Gal. 2. 1. The Epistle for a Martyr that is a Bishop c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Al our afflictions be Christs afflictions for the coniunction betwene the head body Merite and satisfaction Vvorldly men feele not the comfort of afflicted Catholikes IntercessioÌ„ of Saincts or holy men for vs no derogation to Christ Hiero. coÌ„t Vigil Publike praiers fastes Their glorie in heauen that conuert other The Protestants inconstancie in chaÌ„ging their writings translations seruice bookes c. Eph. 4 3â— The indeleble character of Baptisme CoÌ„firmatioÌ„ Holy Orders See Conc. Tarraco to â— Concil The Caluinistes vvil be subiect to no tribunal in earth for trial of their religioÌ„ Tyrannical dominioÌ„ is forbid in Prelates not Ecclesiastical Soueraintie for examination of faith or maners 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 3 9. 1 Cor. 4 15. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Though he did great Penance saith Theodorete yet he calleth this pardoning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a grace because his sinne vvas greater then his penance The Apostle excommunicateth enioyneth penance and afterward pardoneth absolueth 1. Cor. â— 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pardon or remission of penance enioyned Penance and satisfaction euidently proued against the Protestants Ioel. 2 12. Mt. 3. et 4 Act. 2 et 26. Zeale against the excommunicate The Apostle chalengeth their obedieÌ„ce to his Ecclesiastical authoritie The authoritie of Indulgences vvhervpoÌ„ it is grouÌ„ded Mat. 18 18. Cypria ep 13. 14. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See Theodoret in huÌ„e loc Vvhat is a pardon or indulgence Io. 8 11. Cypr. locis citatu Indulgences or pardons in the primitiue Church 2 Cor. 8. Col. 1 24. Al pardon and remission is in the vertue and name of Christ Heretical traÌ„slation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 5 4. Io. 20 2â— Al binding loosing must be vsed to the parties saluation Conc. Nic. can 12. The great penance of the primitiue Church Ancyran can 2 5. Vvhy more pardons and Indulgences now then in old time Mat. 11 18. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Heretikes corrupting of the Scripture The Epistle vpon the 12 Sunday after Peâ—tecost Exo. 34 33. 10. 4 24 The Apostles vvrote the Gospel in mens hartes much more then in paper Scripture written and Tradition vnwritten God grace free will both must coÌ„curre The letter killeth both Ievv and Heretike The preeminence of the new TestameÌ„t Sacraments c. The heretikes more blinde in not seing the Church then the Iewes in not seing Christ Aug. in Psal 10. Conâ— â— True ChristiaÌ„ libertie â— Pet. 2 1â— The Epistle for S. Athanasius Mai. Io. c aporiamur See S. Ambr. Theoph. Ps 115 10. b corrumpitur The English Bible 1577 doth falsely translate prepareth c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heretikes corrupters of Gods word Catholike Doctors right handlers therof See Irâ—â— li. 1. c. 1. in 2 ad Rom. â— Tim. 2. Tribulations meritorious of glorie Aug. in ps 93. prope finem ⸬ This place proueth that the Saincts departed novv since Christ sleepe not til the day of iudgement and that they be not holden in any seueral place of rest from the fruition of God til the resurrection of their bodies but that they be present vvith God in their soules Ro. 14 10. Esa 43. 19. Apoc 21 5. c That is to say a sacrifice and an host for sinne See the last annot of this chapter The obiection against praiers for the dead ansvvered by S. Augustine Vvorkes meritorious and demeritorious Bishops and Priests vnder Christ ministers of our reconciliatioÌ„ Gods iustice wherewith he maketh vs iust c. Io. 3 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Epistle vpon the first Sunday of Lent Es 49 8 The Epistle for many Martyrs ⸬ S. Augustine in ps 113 gathereth hereby that the Apostles did vovv pouertie ⸬ It is not lawful for Catholikes to marie vvith Heretikes or Infidels See S. Hierom. cont Iâ—uinian li. 1. Conc. Laod. â— 10 31. Leu. 26 11. Es 52 11 Hier. 31 1. Gods Ministers are his coadiutors 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gods grace forceth no maÌ„ against his vvil Voluntarie penance Not to communicate with Heretikes in any acte of religion Num 16 26. ⸬ Contrition or sorovvful lamenting of our oftenses is the cause of saluation Not onely faith then saueth as the Heretikes affirme Contrâ—tion for a mans sinne vvorketh saluatioÌ„ * To. 2. in assert art 6. â— Leone dâ—nuiat ⸬ The principal respecte next after God is to be had of our maisters in religion in al temporal and spiritual dueties The Epistle for S. Paulinus Iun. 2â— Exo. 16 28. The Epistle vpon S. Lukes day Octob. 18. Ro. 12 17. Temporal benefites vpon spiritual persons One may satisfie and supererogate for an other c That is in this matter of almes Chrys Theophyl The Epistle for S. Laurence Aug. 10 Eccles 35 11. Ps 111 9 ⸬ The fruite of almes is the encrease of grace in al iustice and good workes to life euerlasting God giuing these things for revvard recompense of charitable workes which therfore be called the seed or meritorious cause of these spiritual fruites Procters for Catholike prisoners Cheereful giuing The greater almes the greater merite and revvard Almes redouÌ„d to Gods honour c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ier. 9 23 Punishing of Heretikes Their pride The spiritual povver of Bishops against Heretikes Caluin vpon this place Heretical CoÌ„sistories Ecclesiastical censures namely Excommunication wheÌ„ where to be executed ⸬ The Apostles and their successors did despouse the people vvhom they conuerted to Christ in al puritie Chastitie of truth and vvholy vndefiled and void of errour and heresie Gen. 3 4 ⸬ The note of a false teacher to come â—hat is vvithout lavvful calling or
By the often fasting of his disciples we may easely gather that he appointed them a prescript maner of fasting as it is certaine he taught them a forme of prayer Lu. 5. and 11. 17. New wine By this new wine he doth playnly here signifie fasting and the straiter kind of life by the old bottels them that can not away therewith 19. Twelue yeres This woman a Gentil had her disease twelue yeres and the Gouerners daughter a Iewe which is here raysed to life was twelue yeres old Luc. 8. Marke then the allegorie hereof in the Iewes and Gentils As that woman fel sicke when the wenche was borne so the Gentils went their owne wayes into idolatrie when the Iewes in Abraham beleeued Agayne as Christ here went to rayse the wenche and by the way the woman was first healed and then the wenche reuiued so Christ came to the Iewes but the Gentils beleeued first and were saued and in the end the Iewes shal beleeue also Hiero. in Mat. 21. Touche only Not only Christes wordes but his garment and touche thereof or any thing to him belonging might doe and did miracles force proceding from his holy person to them Yea this woman returning home * set vp an Image of Christ for memorie of this benefite and the hemme of the same Image did also miracles This image Iulâ—an the Apostata threwe downe and set vp his owne in steede therof which was immediatly destroyed by fyre from heauen But the image of Christ broken in peeces by the heathen the Christians afterward gathering the peeces together placed it in the Churche where it was as Sozomenus writeth vnto his time 2â— Do you beleeue that I can We see here that to the corporal healing of these men he requireth onely this faith that he is able Which faith is not sufficient to iustifie them How then doe the Heretikes by this and the like places pleade for their onely iustifying faith See the Annot. Mar. 5 36. 3â— Pray therfore Therfore doth the Churche pray and fast in the Imber dayes when holy Orders are geuen that is when workemen are prepared to be sent into the haruest See Act. 1â— â— CHAP. X. He giueth to the Tvvelue the povver of Miracles and so sendeth them to the lost sheepe of the lovves 5 vvith instructions accordingly to and by occasion of the sending foretelleth of the persecutions after his Ascension arming them and al other against the same 40 and also exhorting the people to harbour his seruants in such times of persecution verse 1 AND hauing called his tvvelue Disciples together * he gaue them ″ povver ouer vncleane spirites that they should cast them out and should cure al maner of disease and al maner of infirmitie ✠verse 2 And the names of the tvvelue Apostles be these the ″first Simon vvho is called Peter and Andrevv his brother ✠verse 3 Iames of Zebedee and Iohn his brother Philip and Barthlemevv Thomas and Matthevv the publican and Iames of Alphaeus Thaddaeus ✠verse 4 Simon Cananaeus and Iudas Iscariote vvho also betrayed him ✠verse 5 These tvvelue did IESVS send commaunding them saying Into the vvay of the Gentiles goe ye not and into the cities of the Samaritans enter ye not ✠verse 6 but goe rather to the sheepe that are perished of the house of Israel ✠verse 7 And going preache saying That the kingdom of heaueÌ„ is at hand ✠verse 8 Cure the sicke raise the dead cleanse the lepers cast out diuels gratis you haue receiued gratis giue ye ✠verse 9 Do not ″ possesse gold nor siluer nor money in your purses ✠verse 10 not a skrippe for the vvay neither two coates neither shoes neither rodde for the vvorkeman is vvorthie of his meate ✠verse 11 And into vvhatsoeuer citie or tovvne you shal enter inquire vvho in it is vvorthie and there tarie til you goe forth ✠verse 12 And vvhen ye enter into the house salute it saying ″ Peace be to this house ✠verse 13 And if so be that house be vvorthie your peace shal come vpon it but if it be not vvorthie your peace shal returne to you ✠verse 14 And vvhosoeuer shal not receiue you nor heare your vvordes going forth out of the house or the citie ″ shake of the dust from your feete ✠verse 15 Amen I say to you it shal be ″ more tolerable for the land of the Sodomites and Gomorrheans in the day of iudgement then for that citie ✠verse 16 Behold I send you as sheepe in the middes of vvolues Be ye therfore vvise as serpents and simple as dooues ✠verse 17 And take heede of men For they vvil deliuer you vp in Councels and in their synagogs they vvil scourge you ✠verse 18 And to Presidents and ″ to Kings shal you be ledde for my sake in testimonie to them and the Gentiles ✠verse 19 But vvhen they shal deliuer you vp * take no thought hovv or vvhat to speakeâ— for ″ it shal be giuen you in that houre vvhat to speake ✠verse 20 For it is not you that speake but the spirit of your father that speaketh in you ✠verse 21 * The brother also shal deliuer vp the brother to death and the father the sonne and the children shal rise vp agaynst the parents and shal vvorke their death ✠verse 22 and you shal be odious to al men for my name but he that shal perseuêre vnto the end he shal be saued ⊢ ✠verse 23 And vvhen they shal persecute you in this citie flee into an other Amen I say to you you shal not finish al the cities of Israel til the sonne of man come ✠verse 24 * The Disciple is not aboue the maister nor the seruant aboue his lord ✠verse 25 It suffiseth the disciple that he be as his maister and the seruaÌ„t as his lord If they haue called the goodmaÌ„ of the house Beelzebub ″ hovv much more them of his houshold ✠verse 26 Therfore feare ye not them For nothing is hid that shal not be reuealed and secrete that shal not be knovven ✠verse 27 That vvhich I speake to you in the darke speake ye in the light and that vvhich you heare in the eare preache ye vpon the house â—oppes ✠verse 28 And feare ye not them that kil the body and are not able to kil the soul but rather feare him that can destroy both soul and body into hel ⊢ ✠verse 29 Are not tvvo sparovves sold for a faâ—thing and not one of them shal fall vpon the ground vvithout your father ✠verse 30 But your very heares of the head are al numbered ✠verse 31 Feare not therfore better are you then many sparovves ✠verse 32 * Euery one therfore that shal ″ confesse me before men I also vvil confesse him before my father vvhich is in heauen ✠verse 33 But
and is no doubt much more novv in al Haeretikes al being precursors of that great Antichrist vvhich shal come tovvards the later end 3. That dissolueth To dissolue loose or separate IESVS a sunder vvas proper to al those old Heretikes that taught either against his Diuinitie or Humanitie or the Vnitie of his person being of two natures as Cerinthus Ebion Nestorius Eutyches Manes or Manichaeus Cerdon Apelles Apollinaris and the like And this is one place by vvhich vve may see that the common Greeke copies be not euer authentical and that our old approued translation may not alvvaies be examined by the Greeke that novv is vvhich the Protestants onely folow but that it is to be presupposed vvhen our old Latin text differeth plainely from the Greeke that in old time either al or the more approued Greeke reading was othervvise and that often the said Greeke was corrupted then or since by Heretikes or otherwise For of the Greekes S. Irenaeus li. 3. c. 18 among the Latin fathers S. Augustine tract 6. in fine S. Leo ep 10. c. 5 and Venerable Bede did reade as we doe and this reading maketh more against the said Heretikes then that vvhich the common Greeke novv hath to vvit Euery spirit that confesseth not Christ to haue come in flesh is not of God vvhich is also in effect said before vers 2. And that therfore it vvas corrupted and altered by Heretikes see the vvordes of Socrates also a Greeke vvriter very agreable to this purpose Nestorius saith he being eloquent by nature vvhich is often in Heretikes accounted him self therfore learned disdained to study the old interpreters counting him self better then them all being ignorant that in S. Iohns Catholike epistle old Greeke copies had EVERY ONE THAT DISSOLVETH IESVS IS NOT OF GOD. So saith he adding moreouer that such as vvould separate the diuinitie from the dispensation of Christs humanitie tooke out of the old copies this sense for vvhich the old expositours noted that these which would loose IESVS had corrupted this Epistle See also the Tripartite li. 12. c. 4. 6. In this vve knovv This is the most sure general marke to knovv the true spirites and prophets from the false that those vvhich be of God wil heare and obey their Apostles and lavvful pastors succeding the Apostles and submit them selues to the Church of God the other that be not of God wil not heare either Apostle pastor or Church but be their ovvne iudges 17. That vve may haue confidence Confidence called in Latin Fiducia is neither alone with faith nor a persuasion infallible that maketh a man no lesse secure and certaine of his saluation then of the things that vve are bound to beleeue as the Protestants falsely teach but it is onely a hope wel corroborated confirmed and strengthened vpon the promises and grace of God and the parties merites And the vvordes both folowing going before proue also euidently against the Protestants that our confidence and hope in the day of iudgement dependeth not onely vpon our apprehension of Christs merites by faith or vpon his grace and mercie but also vpon our conformitie to Christ in this life in charitie and good vvorkes And that is the doctrine of S. Peter vvhen he said Labour that by good vvorkes you may make sure your vocation and election and S. Paules meaning vvhen he said I haue fought a good fight there is laid vp for me a crovvne of iustice vvhich our Lord vvil render to me in that day a iust iudge 18. Feare is not in charitie The Heretikes very falsly vnderstand this place so that Christian godly men ought to haue no doubt mistrust or feare of hel and damnation Vvhich is most euidently against the Scriptures commending euery where vnto vs the awe and feare of God and his iudgements Feare him saith our Sauiour Mat. 10 that can cast body and soul into hel And Psal 118. Pearse my flesh vvith thy feare Vvhich feare of Gods iudgements caused S. Paul al good men to chastise their bodies lest they should be reprobate and damned And the vvise man for this cause affirmeth him to be happie that is euer fearful And holy Iob faith I feared al my vvorkes And the Apostle Vvith feare and trembling vvorke your saluation Vvhich kinde of feare is euen in the iustest men and most ful of charitie consisting wel with the same vertue and is called Filialis is timer because it is such as the good childe ought to haue toward his father But there is a kinde of feare vvhich standeth not with charitie and is cleane against hope also that vvhich bringeth such perplexitie and auxietie of conscience that it induceth a man to mistrust or despaire of Gods mercies That seruile feare also vvhich maketh a man often to leaue sinning and to doe the external vvorkes of iustice not for any loue or delight he hath in God or his lawes but onely for feare of damnation though it be not il in it self but very profitable as that vvhich helpeth toward the loue of God yet it standeth not with charitie neither but is daily more and more lessened and at length quite driuen out by charitie Of these kinde of feares then the Apostle speaketh and as some expound of the feare of men also of vvhich our Sauiour saith Feare not them that kil the body CHAP. V. They that loue God must loue his natural sonne IESVS and his sonnes by adoption and keepe his commaundements vvhich to the regenerate are light 4 But not vnles they continue in the Catholike faith namely of this article that IESVS is the sonne of God and therfore able to giue vs life euerlasting 14 and al our petitions 16 and our praiers for al our brethren that sinne not vnto death dying in their mortal sinnes by impenitence Last of al he vvarneth them not to communicate vvith idols verse 1 WHOSOEVER beleeueth that IESVS is Christ is borne of God And euery one that loueth him vvhich begat loueth him also vvhich vvas borne of him ✠verse 2 In this vve knovv that vve loue the children of God vvhen as vve loue God and keepe his commaundementes ✠verse 3 For this is the charitie of God that vve keepe his commaundements * and ″ his commaundementes are not heauy ✠verse 4 Because al that is borne of God ouercommeth the vvorld and this is the victorie vvhich ouercommeth the vvorld our faith ✠verse 5 Vvho is he * that ouercōmeth the vvorld but he that beleeueth that IESVS is the sonne of God ✠verse 6 This is he that came by vvater and bloud IESVS Christ not in vvater only but in vvater and bloud And it is the Spirit vvhich testifieth that Christ is the truth ✠verse 7 For there be ″ three vvhich giue testimonie in heauen the Father the Vvord and the Holy Ghost and these three be one ✠verse 8 And
there be three vvhich giue testimonie in earth the spirit vvater and bloud and these three be one ' ✠verse 9 If vve receiue the testimonie of men the testimonie of God is greater because this is the testimonie of God vvhich is greater that he hath testified of his sonne ✠verse 10 * He that beleeueth in the sonne of God hath the testimonie of God in him self ⊢ He that beleeueth not the Sōne maketh him a lier because he beleeueth not in the testimonie vvhich God hath testified of his sonne ✠verse 11 And this is the testimonie that God hath giuen vs life euerlasting And this life is in his sonne ✠verse 12 He that hath the Sonne hath life he that hath not the sonne of God hath not life ✠verse 13 These thinges I vvrite to you that you may knovv that you haue eternal life which beleeue in the name of the sonne of God ✠verse 14 And this is the confidence which vve haue toward him that * vvhat soeuer vve shal aske according to his vvill he heareth vs. ✠verse 15 And vve knovv that he heareth vs vvhatsoeuer vve shal aske vve knovv that vve haue the petitions vvhich vve request of him ✠verse 16 He that knoweth his brother to sinne a sinne not to death let him aske and life shal be giuen him sinning not to death There is ″ a sinne to death ″ for that I say not that any man aske ✠verse 17 Al iniquitie is sinne And there is a sinne to death ' ✠verse 18 Vve know that euery one vvhich is borne of God sinneth not but the generation of God preserueth him and the vvicked one toucheth him not ✠verse 19 Vve knovv that vve are of God and the vvhole vvorld is set in vvickednesse ✠verse 20 And vve knovve that the sonne of God commeth and he * hath giuen vs vnderstanding that vve may knovv the true God may be in his true sonne This is the true God life euerlasting ✠verse 21 My litle children keepe your selues ″ from Idols Amen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 5. His commaundements are not heauie Hovv can the Protestants say that Gods commaundements can not possibly be fulfilled or kept in this life seing the Apostle saith they be not heauie and Christ saith his yoke is svveete and his burden light See for the ful vnderstanding of this place S. Augustine de perfectione iustitia c. 10. The Heretikes in fauour of their foresaid errour rather translate His commaundements are not greuous then are not heauie 7. Three vvhich giue testimonie An expresse place for the distinction of three persons the vnitie of nature and essence in the B. Trinitie against the Arians and other like Heretikes vvho haue in diuers ages found them selues so pressed vvith these plaine Scriptures that they haue as it is thought altered and corrupted the text both in Greeke and Latin many vvaies euen as the Protestants handle those textes that make against them But because vve are not novv troubled vvith Arianisme so much as vvith Caluinisme vve neede not stand vpon the varietie of readings or expositions of this passage See S. Hierom in his epistle put before the 7 Canonical or Catholike Epistles 16. A sinne to death A sinne to death is an other thing then a mortal sinne for it is that mortal sinne onely vvhereof a man is neuer penitent before his death or in vvhich he continueth til death and dieth in it I affirme saith S. Augustine de correp grat c. 12 that a sinne to death is to leaue faith vvorking by charitie euen til death So likevvise in the vvordes before a sinne not to death is not that vvhich vve call a venial sinne but any that a man committeth and continueth not therin til death 16. For that I say not If the sinne to death vvhere of he speaketh be the sinne vvherein a man dieth vvithout repentance according to S. Augustines vvordes before rehearsed then the praier vvhich he speaketh of must needes be praier for the dead because he speaketh of praying or not praying for them that died in deadly sinne exhorting vs to pray and encouraging vs to doe it vvith confidence to be heard if vve pray for them that departed this life not in deadly sinne and contrarivvise in maner dissuading discouraging vs from praying for such as continued in vvickednes euen til their liues end And S. Augustine setteth dovvne the Churches practise agreable to the Apostles meaning li. 21 c. 24. de Ciuit. Dei if there be any saith he that persist til death in impenitence of hart doth the Church novv pray for them that is for the soules of them that so are departed So saith he And this is the cause that Concilium Bracharense primum sap 34 forbiddeth to pray for such as die in desperation or kil them selues and the reason vvhy the Church forbeareth to pray for Heretikes that die in their heresie or mainteine heresie vnto death and by their death And that the place is most properly or onely meant of praying for the departed this conuinceth that neither the Church nor any man is dehorted here from praying for any sinner yet liuing not for he remission of any sinne in this life al sinnes of vvhat sort soeuer being pardonable so long as the committers of them be in case and state to repent as they be so long as they be in this vvorld And vve see that the Church praieth and is often heard for Heretikes Ievves Turkes Apostataes and vvhat other infidels or il men soeuer during their liues And it is great blasphemie that the Caluinistes vtter vpon this place to vvit that Apostasie and certaine other sinnes of the reprobate can not be forgiuen at al in this life Vvhich they hold onely to auoid the sequele of praying for the dead vpon these vvordes of S. Iohn besides that they must take vpon them presumptuously to knovv and discerne of Gods secretes vvho be reprobate and vvho be not and according to that pray for some and not for othersome al vvhich is most vvicked and absurd presumption As for their allegation that S. Ieremie the Prophet vvas forbidden to pray for the Ievves and vvarned that he should not be heard Chap. 7. 11. 14 there is great difference first he had a reuelation by the vvordes of God that they vvould continue in their vvickednes as vve haue not of any certaine person vvhereof S. Iohn here speaketh secondly Ieremie vvas not forbidden to pray for the remission of their sinnes nor had denial to be heard therein for any mans particular case vvhereof the Apostle here speaketh but he vvas told that they should not escape the temporal punishment and affliction vvhich he had designed for them and that he vvould not heard him therein 21. From idols It is so knovven a treacherie of Heretikes to trāslate idola images as here and in a